of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_v by_o patre_fw-la paulo_n see_v the_o addition_n concern_v this_o question_n whether_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o council_n or_o otherwise_o jesuit_n the_o jesuit_n put_v the_o pope_n above_o the_o council_n and_o they_o allege_v this_o reason_n because_o no_o council_n be_v of_o any_o authority_n which_o be_v not_o confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n answer_v of_o the_o reform_a to_o that_o reason_n that_o be_v false_a 1._o for_o the_o six_o african_n council_n and_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n have_v their_o authority_n without_o the_o pope_n 2._o and_o emperor_n patriarch_n and_o bishop_n have_v confirm_v council_n 3._o and_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n by_o letter_n desire_v the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o decree_n from_o theodosius_n the_o emperor_n fraud_n this_o be_v a_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o regard_n of_o another_o of_o her_o principle_n that_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o because_o the_o scripture_n make_v honourable_a mention_n of_o the_o church_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n speak_v so_o often_o 1._o we_o reform_a acknowledge_v that_o both_o in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v every_o where_o honourable_a mention_n make_v of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v call_v a_o holy_a city_n a_o fruitful_a vineyard_n a_o high_a hill_n a_o direct_a path_n the_o only_a dove_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o spouse_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n the_o multitude_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v promise_v pour_v all_o thing_n needful_a to_o salvation_n the_o congregation_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o so_o prevail_v that_o they_o shall_v utter_o extinguish_v the_o same_o the_o congregation_n which_o who_o so_o repugn_v though_o he_o confess_v christ_n with_o his_o mouth_n yet_o have_v he_o no_o more_o to_o do_v with_o christ_n then_o have_v a_o publican_n and_o a_o heathen_a man_n 2._o the_o abovesaid_a title_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o for_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v the_o babylonish_n whore_n a_o branch_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o true_a vine_n a_o den_n of_o thief_n a_o broad_a way_n lead_v to_o destruction_n the_o kingdom_n of_o hell_n the_o body_n of_o antichrist_n a_o sink_v of_o error_n a_o great_a mother_n of_o fornication_n the_o church_n of_o the_o wicked_a out_o of_o which_o every_o christian_a ought_v to_o depart_v which_o christ_n shall_v one_o day_n fearful_o destroy_v and_o give_v she_o the_o just_a recompense_n of_o all_o her_o sin_n 2._o in_o vain_a then_o do_v the_o popish_a writer_n reckon_v up_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o they_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o which_o they_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v so_o long_o as_o rome_n stand_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v fraudulous_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n that_o she_o do_v produce_v so_o be_v her_o doctrine_n false_a concern_v these_o principle_n 1._o concern_v the_o tradition_n that_o she_o call_v apostolical_a 2._o concern_v the_o church_n 3._o concern_v general_a council_n 4._o concern_v the_o ancient_a father_n 5._o concern_v the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o such_o principle_n be_v just_o exclude_v by_o the_o reform_a from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 1._o the_o reform_a just_o exclude_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o tradition_n call_v apostolical_a by_o the_o papist_n 1._o for_o the_o popish_a apostolical_a tradition_n be_v but_o forge_v and_o devise_v thing_n and_o therefore_o no_o stay_n for_o a_o man_n to_o settle_v his_o conscience_n upon_o 2._o that_o they_o be_v not_o such_o as_o the_o papist_n say_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o if_o they_o can_v which_o be_v the_o apostle_n tradition_n how_o many_o and_o where_o they_o may_v be_v find_v if_o they_o can_v satisfy_v this_o demand_n as_o they_o can_v indeed_o how_o may_v they_o then_o make_v any_o reckon_a of_o that_o whereof_o they_o have_v no_o certain_a knowledge_n how_o can_v they_o without_o fall_v build_v their_o faith_n upon_o fantasy_n such_o as_o they_o be_v 3._o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o have_v in_o write_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o have_v in_o writing_n 4._o other_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o receive_v none_o for_o our_o belief_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o tradition_n a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n 1._o that_o i_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n 2_o timoth._n 3.15_o apoc._n 22.18_o 1_o cor._n 4.6_o john_n 20.31_o 2._o that_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n whereunto_o the_o chief_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n do_v sole_o belong_v but_o the_o property_n of_o a_o true_a and_o certain_a rule_n do_v only_o belong_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o rule_n of_o catholic_n faith_n say_v bellarmine_n must_v be_v certain_a and_o know_v de_fw-fr verb._n dei_fw-la libr._n 1._o cap._n 2._o now_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_o know_v or_o more_o certain_a than_o the_o scripture_n which_o appear_v because_o tradition_n be_v far_o more_o uncertain_a than_o the_o write_a word_n and_o because_o many_o of_o they_o be_v false_a and_o uncertain_a 3._o the_o write_a word_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o tradition_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n that_o the_o write_a word_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o tradition_n appear_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o adversary_n who_o acknowledge_v that_o no_o tradition_n must_v be_v admit_v but_o such_o as_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr verb._n dei_fw-la libr._n 4._o cap._n 3._o and_o which_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n bellarm._n the_o script_n libr._n 4._o cap._n 3._o but_o those_o tradition_n which_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o scripture_n have_v the_o same_o to_o be_v their_o rule_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o the_o primitive_a father_n then_o to_o subject_v all_o their_o writing_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o such_o tradition_n as_o be_v find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v their_o rule_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a primitive_a rule_n of_o faith_n 4._o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n gabr._n biel_n can._n miss_n lect._n 71._o whereof_o ferus_fw-la say_v express_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o verity_n and_o whatsoever_o differ_v or_o contradict_v the_o same_o it_o be_v error_n and_o cokle_v with_o whatsoever_o show_v it_o come_v forth_o ferus_fw-la in_o matth._n lib._n 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o pag._n 248._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o another_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v alone_o the_o foundation_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o rule_n etc._n etc._n villavincen_v de_fw-fr formand_n contion_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o 2._o the_o reform_a just_o exclude_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o catholic_n church_n 1._o we_o reform_a do_v reverence_n and_o love_v the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n 2._o but_o we_o know_v that_o her_o duty_n be_v to_o hearken_v only_o to_o the_o voice_n of_o christ_n her_o husband_n and_o that_o she_o have_v no_o authority_n to_o add_v so_o much_o as_o one_o iota_fw-la in_o his_o word_n or_o any_o way_n to_o dissent_v from_o it_o 3._o and_o further_o we_o know_v that_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n be_v not_o that_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n whereof_o we_o speak_v 3._o the_o reform_a just_o exclude_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n general_a council_n 1._o we_o reform_a do_v esteem_n and_o regard_v general_a council_n in_o their_o place_n we_o thank_v god_n for_o they_o we_o read_v allow_v and_o commend_v they_o so_o far_o forth_o as_o they_o agree_v with_o god_n word_n 2._o let_v therefore_o their_o decree_n be_v examine_v by_o god_n word_n 3._o and_o if_o they_o agree_v let_v they_o be_v receive_v for_o that_o agreement_n 4._o if_o not_o let_v they_o be_v reject_v for_o the_o contrary_n 5._o but_o the_o argument_n hold_v not_o in_o this_o form_n such_o a_o council_n decree_v so_o and_o therefore_o so_o must_v we_o believe_v 6._o if_o this_o principle_n be_v set_v down_o for_o certain_a and_o perpetual_a in_o divinity_n we_o shall_v have_v strange_a belief_n enough_o yea_o sure_o scarce_o shall_v we_o retain_v any_o one_o true_a belief_n 7._o two_o famous_a general_n council_n have_v be_v hold_v in_o nice_a the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o first_o be_v
the_o church_n of_o rome_n 67._o 2._o this_o be_v a_o great_a slight_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o these_o last_o time_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o hold_v of_o council_n and_o for_o what_o cause_n he_o do_v it_o 68_o 3._o this_o be_v a_o great_a fraud_n and_o slight_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v do_v to_o suppress_v the_o relation_n of_o what_o be_v pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 69_o §_o concern_v the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 70_o 4._o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v falsyfy_v for_o the_o most_o part_n and_o thing_n have_v be_v suppose_v which_o never_o be_v 71_o a_o digression_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o particular_a with_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o it_o be_v with_o just_a cause_n that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v by_o the_o reform_a 72_o 2._o yet_o it_o be_v by_o great_a rhetorical_a ornament_n commend_v by_o the_o jesuit_n 73_o 3._o but_o it_o deserve_v not_o such_o commendation_n and_o why_o 74_o 4._o of_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n 75_o 5._o of_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o that_o council_n by_o kemnitius_n 75_o 6._o for_o what_o reason_n the_o protestant_n make_v not_o great_a haste_n to_o go_v to_o that_o council_n 76_o §_o a_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n whether_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o council_n or_o otherwise_o 77_o chap._n 7._o of_o the_o fraud_n about_o the_o four_o principle_n namely_o the_o church_n and_o this_o fraud_n be_v that_o because_o the_o scripture_n make_v honourable_a mention_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 78_o 79_o chap._n 8._o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o above_o say_v principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 79_o with_o this_o exercitation_n 1._o by_o reason_n of_o that_o falsehood_n such_o principle_n be_v exclude_v by_o the_o reform_a from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 80_o chap._n 9_o 1._o they_o exclude_v just_o the_o tradition_n call_v apostolical_a 80_o chap._n 10._o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n without_o tradition_n 81_o chap._n 11._o 2._o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v just_o exclude_v 83_o chap._n 12._o 3._o general_a council_n be_v just_o exclude_v 83_o chap._n 13._o refutation_n of_o a_o objection_n make_v against_o our_o rejection_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o general_a council_n 84_o chap._n 14._o 4._o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v just_o exclude_v 85_o whereupon_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n be_v considerable_a 1._o answer_v to_o a_o demand_n of_o the_o jesuit_n about_o our_o rejection_n of_o the_o father_n 86_o 2._o how_o the_o reform_a carry_v themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o father_n 87_o 3._o of_o bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v to_o the_o father_n that_o flourish_v 600._o year_n after_o christ_n 88_o 89_o 4._o the_o father_n have_v error_n 90_o 5._o notwithstanding_o some_o of_o their_o error_n we_o reform_a esteem_v they_o as_o holy_a man_n and_o holy_a father_n 90_o 6._o answer_v to_o a_o objection_n against_o this_o declaration_n 91_o 7._o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o error_n of_o the_o father_n and_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n 92_o 8._o examination_n of_o some_o word_n of_o luther_n about_o the_o father_n reprove_v by_o the_o popish_a writer_n 93_o 9_o answer_v to_o two_o objection_n against_o that_o examination_n 94_o 95_o chap._n 15._o the_o determination_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v just_o exclude_v from_o the_o rule_n 97_o with_o these_o exercitation_n 1._o the_o pope_n may_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o have_v err_v in_o great_a article_n of_o faith_n 97_o 2._o answer_v to_o a_o objection_n about_o that_o assertion_n 98_o 3._o beside_o we_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o great_a antichrist_n foretell_v in_o the_o scripture_n 98_o 4._o of_o the_o divers_a age_n of_o antichrist_n 100_o 5._o what_o horror_n be_v it_o to_o submit_v to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o antichrist_n 101_o §_o concern_v cardinal_n the_o pope_n counselor_n in_o two_o exercitation_n 101_o 102_o chap._n 16._o it_o be_v a_o observation_n great_o to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o argument_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o defence_n of_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n before_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v but_o sleight_n and_o weak_a argument_n 106_o §_o the_o jesuit_n then_o of_o all_o the_o sophister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o great_a 106_o §_o and_o i_o do_v add_v that_o of_o all_o the_o sophister_n jesuit_n bellarmin_n a_o jesuit_n be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o universal_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o representation_n and_o observation_n of_o his_o fault_n 107_o chap._n 17._o again_o of_o the_o jesuit_n with_o divers_a exercitation_n 108_o etc._n etc._n chap._n 18._o of_o the_o sect_n of_o thomist_n scotist_n dominican_n franciscan_n 112_o §_o by_o they_o appear_v what_o unity_n there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 113_o chap._n 19_o of_o the_o seduction_n of_o people_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o false_a doctrine_n 114_o with_o these_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o this_o seduction_n be_v a_o cry_v sin_n 114_o 2._o it_o be_v wrought_v by_o four_o mean_n 116_o chap._n 20._o the_o first_o mean_n of_o seduction_n of_o people_n consist_v in_o mystery_n and_o secret_n 116_o chap._n 21._o the_o second_o mean_a of_o seduction_n of_o people_n consist_v in_o imposture_n and_o fraud_n 118_o chap._n 22._o the_o three_o mean_a of_o the_o seduction_n of_o people_n consist_v in_o sign_n and_o miracle_n 118_o chap._n 23._o the_o four_o mean_a of_o the_o seduction_n of_o people_n consist_v in_o persecution_n and_o cruelty_n 122_o with_o two_o exercitation_n more_o 122_o 123_o §_o of_o the_o popish_a inquisition_n 124_o §_o of_o the_o cruelty_n and_o also_o perfidiousness_n exercise_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n upon_o john_n huss_n and_o hierome_n of_o prague_n 125_o §_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v false_a concern_v the_o faith_n give_v to_o heretic_n 126_o chap._n 24._o another_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v concern_v the_o pretend_a donation_n of_o constantine_n 127_o and_o also_o 129_o etc._n etc._n beside_o 132_o chap._n 25._o another_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o pretend_a revelation_n both_o by_o dream_n and_o by_o extraordinary_a vision_n and_o apparition_n of_o the_o dead_a 136_o chap._n 26._o of_o another_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o disputation_n to_o demand_v only_o formal_a place_n of_o scripture_n contain_v word_n by_o word_n in_o it_o 137_o §_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n be_v as_o valuable_a in_o disputation_n as_o the_o formal_a text_n be_v 138_o chap._n 27._o this_o be_v a_o fraud_n of_o some_o jesuit_n in_o disputation_n ever_o to_o question_n and_o never_o to_o answer_v 140_o chap._n 28._o this_o be_v another_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o 3._o follow_a head_n be_v only_o ground_v upon_o worldly_a interest_n 140_o namely_o 1._o the_o take_v away_o of_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 141_o 2._o forbid_v marriage_n to_o priest_n or_o the_o clergy_n 141_o 3._o and_o divine_a service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_o the_o people_n 142_o chap._n 29._o of_o a_o most_o considerable_a contradiction_n of_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o doctrine_n that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a as_o a_o debt_n to_o our_o good_a work_n 142_o chap._n 30._o the_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v now_o lay_v upon_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o intolerable_a burden_n 144_o chap._n 31._o of_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 146_o chap._n 32._o of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1_o conjoint_o 2_o separately_z 147_o 148_o 1_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v depart_v 149_o 152_o 154_o 2._o particular_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n 155_o 3._o in_o regard_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o relic_n 157_o §_o of_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o the_o dead_a bone_n and_o carcase_n of_o saint_n 158_o chap._n 33._o the_o reform_a must_v not_o frequent_v the_o exercise_n of_o popish_a worship_n nor_o assit_fw-la to_o the_o mass_n 159_o chap._n 34._o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o regard_n of_o manner_n 160_o 1._o in_o regard_n of_o the_o pope_n her_o head_n 160_o 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n and_o other_o member_n of_o the_o say_a church_n
if_o they_o remember_v how_o christ_n promise_v his_o spouse_n perpetual_a preservation_n hos_fw-la 2.19_o i_o will_v even_o betrothe_v thou_o unto_o i_o for_o ever_o isa_n 59.21_o as_o for_o i_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o such_o like_a answer_v to_o this_o three_o objection_n 1._o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v this_o objection_n serve_v the_o popish_a writer_n or_o what_o argument_n may_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n afford_v they_o against_o our_o former_a assertion_n 2._o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v to_o the_o comfort_n of_o our_o soul_n that_o christ_n church_n have_v continue_v and_o shall_v never_o fail_v so_o long_o as_o the_o world_n endure_v 3._o and_o we_o account_v it_o a_o profane_a heresy_n to_o teach_v that_o christ_n universal_a church_n have_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n at_o any_o time_n for_o this_o assertion_n shake_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o faith_n and_o religion_n 4._o but_o the_o popish_a writer_n who_o make_v this_o objection_n shall_v prove_v by_o invincible_a evidence_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o catholic_n universal_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o outward_a succession_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v this_o they_o shall_v prove_v their_o objection_n sound_o and_o shall_v confute_v our_o opinion_n true_o 5._o but_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o they_o can_v do_v they_o can_v bring_v we_o either_o text_n of_o scripture_n or_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o christ_n church_n either_o be_v the_o pope_n succession_n or_o else_o depend_v upon_o the_o same_o see_n 6._o for_o as_o touch_v external_n show_v and_o succession_n of_o church_n the_o scripture_n have_v foretell_v apoc._n 12._o and_o 13.16_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v seduce_v great_a and_o small_a rich_a and_o poor_a free_a and_o bond_n and_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o there_o remain_v of_o all_o which_o no_o word_n can_v be_v true_a if_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v tie_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n and_o the_o pope_n chair_n be_v the_o rock_n that_o can_v be_v remove_v 7._o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o general_a dispersion_n and_o the_o flight_n of_o the_o church_n under_o antichrist_n the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v for_o all_o that_o continue_v 8._o although_o not_o in_o that_o outward_a strength_n and_o glory_n in_o which_o sometime_o it_o have_v appear_v and_o flourish_v 4._o objection_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n against_o the_o above_o exercitation_n that_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n what_o impudence_n be_v this_o say_v the_o say_a writer_n there_o be_v never_o heresy_n that_o assault_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o it_o carry_v not_o the_o victory_n as_o over_o the_o donatist_n over_o jovinian_a over_o pelagius_n the_o britain_n and_o over_o other_o answer_v to_o this_o four_o objection_n 1._o the_o triumph_n of_o which_o the_o popish_a writer_n do_v boast_v of_o be_v no_o more_o proper_a to_o the_o now_o or_o latter_a church_n of_o rome_n then_o the_o triumph_n of_o old_a rome_n over_o pyrrhus_n over_o annibal_n over_o perses_n over_o antiochus_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o triumph_n of_o rome_n now_o be_v 2._o and_o for_o the_o pretend_a victory_n over_o pelagius_n the_o britain_n we_o see_v that_o he_o triumph_v over_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n for_o do_v he_o not_o teach_v that_o grace_n be_v imbred_a in_o nature_n and_o the_o popish_a crew_n of_o jesuit_n defend_v the_o same_o who_o see_v not_o then_o pelagius_n sit_v in_o the_o popish_a triumphant_a chariot_n popery_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o and_o primary_n antiquity_n that_o be_v many_o of_o the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o what_o time_n error_n be_v receive_v in_o it_o 1._o papist_o be_v not_o able_a to_o produce_v any_o record_n express_v and_o direct_a testimony_n canon_n of_o council_n or_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n for_o their_o burn_a light_n in_o the_o church_n at_o noon_n day_n before_o the_o decree_n of_o pope_n sabinianus_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 605._o 2._o nor_o for_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n before_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o in_o the_o year_n 606._o 3._o nor_o for_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o their_o public_a lithurgy_n before_o boniface_n the_o five_o in_o the_o year_n 618._o 4._o nor_o for_o their_o latin_a service_n thrust_v upon_o all_o church_n before_o pope_n vitalian_n in_o the_o year_n 666_o which_o be_v the_o very_a number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 5._o nor_o for_o the_o cut_v of_o the_o host_n into_o three_o part_n and_o offer_v one_o part_n for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n before_o pope_n seâ—gius_n in_o the_o year_n 688._o 6._o nor_o for_o set_v up_o image_n in_o church_n general_o and_o worship_v they_o before_o pope_n adrian_n the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n 787._o 7._o nor_o for_o canonization_n of_o saint_n depart_v before_o leo_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 800._o 8._o nor_o for_o the_o oral_a manducation_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n before_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n 1053._o 9_o nor_o for_o the_o entire_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n before_o peter_n lombard_n in_o the_o year_n 1140._o 10._o nor_o for_o indulgence_n before_o eugenius_n the_o three_o in_o the_o year_n 1145._o 11._o nor_o for_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o christ_n body_n before_o the_o four_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o 12._o nor_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n that_o the_o people_n may_v adore_v it_o before_o honorius_n the_o three_o in_o the_o year_n 1216._o 13._o nor_o for_o any_o jubilee_n before_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o in_o the_o year_n 1300._o 14._o nor_o for_o the_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n under_o a_o canopy_n before_o pope_n vrban_n the_o five_o in_o the_o year_n 1262._o 15._o nor_o for_o the_o day_n and_o half_a communion_n before_o the_o council_n at_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1416._o 16._o nor_o for_o the_o suspending_a the_o efficacy_n of_o sacramental_a consecration_n upon_o the_o priest_n intention_n before_o the_o council_n at_o florence_n in_o the_o year_n 1439._o 17._o nor_o for_o the_o pope_n superiority_n to_o general_n council_n before_o the_o sixth_o council_n at_o lateran_n under_o leo_n the_o ten_o in_o the_o year_n 1517._o 18._o nor_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n to_o be_v hold_v for_o authentical_a and_o upon_o no_o pretend_a cause_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v reject_v before_o the_o four_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o year_n 1546._o 19_o nor_o for_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o the_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o hester_n and_o daniel_n with_o the_o history_n of_o bell_n and_o the_o dragon_n which_o s._n jerome_n term_v a_o fable_n to_o bereceive_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n before_o the_o say_a session_n in_o the_o year_n above_o name_v 1._o fraud_n 1._o these_o be_v the_o principle_n and_o ground_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v produce_v 1._o scripture_n 2._o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n 3._o the_o catholic_n church_n 4._o general_a council_n 5._o the_o ancient_a father_n 6._o the_o pope_n which_o she_o call_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o these_o be_v the_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v all_o the_o principle_n and_o rule_v above_o produce_v the_o 1._o of_o those_o fraud_n be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n care_v indeed_o for_o none_o of_o they_o but_o for_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o determination_n of_o her_o pope_n 1._o the_o scripture_n must_v not_o be_v scripture_n in_o any_o other_o sense_n then_o as_o the_o pope_n will_v expound_v so_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o mean_v of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o mea_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o pope_n exposition_n hereof_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o pope_n interpretation_n 2._o so_o likewise_o in_o tradition_n in_o doctor_n in_o council_n in_o church_n if_o any_o thing_n dissent_n from_o the_o pope_n understanding_n and_o determination_n it_o be_v reject_v abolish_v condemn_v 3._o and_o final_o all_o faith_n all_o religion_n all_o divinity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o the_o pope_n sacred_a will_n and_o pleasure_n
papist_n give_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o take_v all_o authority_n quoad_fw-la nos_fw-la from_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o by_o the_o church_n they_o understand_v the_o pope_n 1._o the_o papist_n 1._o take_v all_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n 2._o they_o give_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o 3._o they_o give_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o the_o pope_n 2._o i_o say_v 1._o that_o the_o papist_n take_v all_o authority_n quoad_fw-la nos_fw-la from_o the_o scripture_n which_o appear_v in_o that_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o ground_n or_o pillar_n of_o truth_n nor_o proper_o and_o of_o itself_o any_o cause_n or_o mean_n of_o belief_n or_o of_o charity_n and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o immediate_o speak_v by_o it_o neither_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n join_v with_o the_o write_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o put_v case_n any_o person_n live_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v read_v or_o study_v the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o they_o or_o of_o great_a authority_n than_o aesop_n fable_n 3._o i_o have_v say_v 2._o that_o the_o papist_n give_v all_o authority_n to_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n this_o appear_v in_o that_o they_o make_v it_o the_o only_a external_n ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n the_o sole_a judge_n of_o controversy_n the_o principle_n or_o first_o ground_n and_o foundation_n from_o whence_o the_o scripture_n in_o regard_n of_o man_n receive_v all_o authority_n 4._o i_o have_v say_v 3._o that_o the_o papist_n give_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o no_o papist_n in_o these_o day_n can_v or_o will_v deny_v this._n for_o 1._o the_o positive_a speech_n of_o their_o great_a doctor_n thereupon_o manifest_o confirm_v it_o ecclesiae_fw-la nomine_fw-la say_v gregorius_n de_fw-fr valentia_n intelligimur_fw-la ejus_fw-la caput_fw-la romanum_fw-la pontificem_fw-la tom._n 3._o dist_n 1._o q._n 1._o part_n 1._o pag_n 30._o and_o bannes_n 2.2_o q._n 1._o ar._n 10._o animadvertendum_fw-la est_fw-la cum_fw-la cajetano_n etc._n etc._n quod_fw-la apud_fw-la thomam_fw-la pro_fw-la eodem_fw-la omnino_fw-la reputatur_fw-la authoritas_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la universalis_fw-la &_o authoritas_fw-la concilii_fw-la et_fw-la authoritas_fw-la summi_fw-la pontificis_fw-la 2._o the_o same_o assertion_n follow_v upon_o the_o main_a principle_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o prime_a subject_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o all_o the_o body_n and_o of_o all_o the_o member_n thereof_o be_v derive_v by_o and_o from_o he_o and_o that_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o the_o supreme_a authority_n and_o other_o privilege_n be_v entail_v upon_o his_o tribunal_n the_o 2._o of_o those_o fraud_n be_v that_o the_o pope_n also_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o papist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o lawful_a interpreter_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o supreme_a judge_n of_o controversy_n concern_v faith_n and_o divine_a worship_n 1._o it_o be_v most_o clear_a that_o the_o jesuit_n make_v both_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o the_o church_n they_o call_v not_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o christian_n and_o faithful_a men._n 3._o but_o they_o restrain_v both_o the_o name_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o unto_o their_o bishop_n 2._o if_o thereupon_o we_o reform_a object_n that_o their_o bishop_n may_v differ_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o shall_v we_o be_v uncertain_a and_o shall_v not_o resolve_v which_o of_o they_o to_o believe_v but_o they_o help_v this_o and_o answer_v that_o general_a council_n must_v decide_v and_o determine_v all_o question_n and_o controversy_n 3._o shall_v we_o then_o rest_v in_o they_o no_o more_o than_o in_o then_o the_o other_o for_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v judge_n over_o the_o council_n 4._o so_o in_o the_o conclusion_n the_o whole_a interpretation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n be_v transfer_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o must_v be_v fetch_v out_o of_o his_o breast_n yea_o and_o as_o a_o proper_a right_n he_o so_o challenge_v the_o power_n of_o interpret_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o whatsoever_o he_o think_v that_o must_v be_v account_v the_o sense_n and_o mean_v of_o they_o refutation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n by_o the_o reform_a doctor_n 1._o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v above_o be_v the_o jesuit_n constant_a and_o perpetual_a property_n and_o disposition_n in_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n 2._o which_o be_v full_a of_o dotage_n error_n and_o falsehood_n void_a of_o advise_v knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n 3._o for_o what_o a_o absurd_a and_o horrible_a thing_n be_v it_o that_o the_o sense_n and_o mean_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n shall_v depend_v upon_o one_o man_n judgement_n and_o voice_n 4._o special_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o common_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v unlearned_a wicked_a heretical_a 5._o and_o hence_o have_v proceed_v all_o the_o follow_v goodly_a interpretation_n 1._o take_v eat_v that_o be_v you_o priest_n say_v private_a mass_n 2._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o that_o be_v only_o the_o priest_n must_v drink_v 3._o be_v you_o holy_a for_o i_o be_o holy_a therefore_o it_o be_v unlawful_a for_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n to_o marry_v a_o wife_n exception_n of_o the_o jesuit_n which_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o what_o catholic_n writer_n ever_o conclude_v this_o out_o of_o that_o place_n answer_v to_o this_o exception_n pope_n syricius_n do_v first_o of_o all_o so_o collect_v and_o after_o he_o pope_n innocent_a as_o it_o may_v be_v read_v in_o gratian_n dist._n 31._o cap._n tenere_fw-la and_o dist_n 82._o cap._n proposuisti_fw-la cap._n plurimos_fw-la 4._o this_o be_v another_o like_a interpretation_n give_v not_o holy_a thing_n unto_o dog_n therefore_o the_o people_n must_v be_v forbid_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n 5._o what_o shall_v we_o number_v up_o innumerable_a more_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o papist_n interpretation_n by_o which_o they_o do_v nothing_o but_o pervert_v and_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n in_o particular_a these_o be_v the_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v her_o first_o principle_n which_o be_v the_o scripture_n 1._o fraud_n the_o papist_n make_v show_n to_o receive_v the_o scripture_n for_o ground_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v disgrace_v they_o in_o join_v tradition_n with_o them_o 1._o for_o as_o the_o scripture_n be_v ground_n and_o rule_n of_o true_a doctrine_n so_o be_v they_o only_a ground_n and_o rule_n 2._o and_o as_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n argument_n ought_v principal_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o they_o so_o such_o argument_n only_o conclude_v necessary_o as_o even_o the_o schoolman_n thomas_n aquinas_n do_v direct_o confess_v 1._o part._n 1._o quaest._n artic._n 8._o ad._n 2._o 2._o fraud_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o produce_v scripture_n for_o one_o of_o her_o principle_n and_o rule_n have_v indeed_o no_o sufficient_a scripture_n for_o in_o make_v a_o old_a rot_a translation_n which_o we_o may_v bold_o call_v so_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o original_a word_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o authentical_a word_n of_o god_n and_o deny_v the_o original_a faithful_a text_n which_o moses_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n the_o evangelist_n do_v write_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o do_v she_o else_o but_o plain_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o dash_n of_o a_o pen_n cancel_v the_o whole_a scripture_n 2._o this_o homely_a latin_a translation_n be_v the_o papist_n scripture_n 3._o coin_v and_o canonize_v of_o late_a in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o never_o before_o 4._o and_o other_o scripture_n have_v they_o none_o §._o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n more_o full_o 1._o the_o reader_n of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n may_v manifest_o perceive_v that_o in_o it_o be_v manifold_a and_o almost_o infinite_a fault_n of_o all_o sort_n 1._o by_o add_v 2._o by_o omit_v 3._o by_o mistake_v of_o letter_n of_o point_n of_o syllable_n and_o of_o word_n 4._o by_o wrong_n interpret_n the_o original_a text._n 2._o which_o fault_n the_o popish_a doctor_n shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o approve_v or_o justify_v though_o they_o weary_a themselves_o never_o so_o much_o with_o travel_v and_o toil_a and_o seek_v some_o defence_n 3._o when_o they_o have_v say_v what_o they_o can_v say_v for_o maintenance_n of_o these_o corruption_n it_o shall_v for_o all_o that_o appear_v by_o all_o learning_n and_o evidence_n of_o reason_n that_o they_o have_v neither_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o entire_a and_o original_a
truth_n thereof_o refutation_n of_o the_o excessive_a praise_n that_o the_o semiminarie_n priest_n of_o rheims_n give_v to_o the_o english_a rhemish_n translation_n 1._o 1._o let_v the_o seminary_n priest_n of_o rheims_n give_v what_o commendation_n they_o will_v to_o their_o english_a translation_n 2._o we_o reform_a say_v against_o it_o that_o that_o translation_n be_v the_o worst_a of_o all_o the_o translation_n that_o have_v be_v set_v forth_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n 3._o and_o we_o prove_v our_o assertion_n because_o that_o translation_n have_v such_o example_n of_o unaccustomed_a and_o monstrous_a novelty_n of_o word_n as_o the_o like_a in_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v 4._o so_o as_o a_o man_n may_v just_o call_v it_o a_o new_a fangle_a and_o ridiculous_a translation_n devise_v rather_o to_o amaze_v the_o reader_n and_o make_v the_o word_n of_o god_n a_o laugh_a stock_n then_o to_o edify_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n 5._o for_o who_o have_v ever_o hear_v or_o read_v such_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o they_o have_v use_v and_o affect_v in_o their_o translation_n 6._o whereas_o they_o may_v have_v retain_v as_o well_o the_o common_a and_o know_v manner_n of_o speak_v that_o their_o translation_n set_v forth_o in_o english_a may_v have_v be_v understand_v of_o english_a man_n 7._o but_o they_o of_o purpose_n have_v so_o frame_v the_o same_o that_o the_o english_a be_v in_o many_o place_n as_o obscure_v in_o word_n as_o the_o latin_n 8._o which_o thing_n be_v in_o all_o translation_n a_o foul_a fault_n but_o in_o translate_n of_o holy_a scripture_n intolerable_a 9_o and_o what_o reason_n shall_v be_v hereof_o but_o that_o man_n either_o shall_v contemn_v or_o not_o understand_v the_o scripture_n which_o yet_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o translate_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o 10._o if_o the_o reader_n require_v example_n let_v he_o take_v but_o the_o book_n and_o read_v a_o little_a and_o soon_o shall_v he_o see_v strange_a affectation_n of_o novelty_n in_o word_n and_o speech_n throughout_o their_o whole_a translation_n 11._o there_o shall_v he_o find_v the_o transmigration_n of_o babylon_n matth._n 1._o v._n 17._o the_o enemy_n man_n matt._n 13._o v._n 28._o unless_o you_o have_v penance_n luk._n 13._o v._n 3._o give_v we_o to_o day_n our_o supersubstantial_a bread_n matt._n 6._o v._n 11._o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v supererogate_v luk._n 10._o v._n 36._o not_o in_o chambering_n and_o impudicite_v rom._n 13.13_o a_o emulator_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o my_o father_n gal._n 1.14.24_o i_o expugn_v the_o faith_n they_o emulate_v you_o not_o well_o gal._n 4.17_o that_o you_o may_v emulate_v they_o 1_o pet._n 2.5_o be_v you_o also_o yourselves_o superedify_v ephe._n 4._o v._o 10._o once_o at_o length_n you_o have_v reflorish_v to_o care_n for_o i_o deny_v the_o only_a dominator_fw-la and_o our_o lord_n jud._n 4._o to_o the_o redemption_n of_o acquisition_n ephes_n 1._o v._n 14._o against_o the_o spiritual_n of_o wickedness_n in_o the_o celestial_n ephes_n 6._o v._n 12._o the_o archisynagogue_n mark_v 6._o v._o 22._o ebriety_n commessation_n gal._n 5._o v._n 21._o the_o dominical_a day_n apoc._n 1._o v._o 10._o but_o they_o be_v write_v to_o our_o correption_n 1_o cor._n 10._o v._n 11._o that_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o knee_n bow_v of_o the_o celestial_n terrestrial_o and_o infernal_n philip._n 2._o v._n 10._o but_o he_o exinanit_v himself_o philip._n 2.7_o for_o with_o such_o host_n god_n be_v promerited_a hebr._n 13._o v._o 16._o let_v the_o charity_n of_o the_o fraternity_n abide_v in_o you_o heb._n 13._o v._o 1._o o_o timothy_n keep_v the_o depositum_fw-la 1_o tim._n 6.20_o that_o he_o may_v repropriate_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n heb._n 2.17_o wrap_v it_o in_o sindon_n and_o lay_v it_o in_o a_o monument_n matt._n 27.59_o all_o shall_v be_v docible_a of_o god_n john_n 6._o v._o 45._o upon_o probatica_fw-la a_o pond_n john_n 5._o v._o 2._o which_o of_o you_o shall_v argue_v i_o of_o sin_n john_n 8._o v._o 46._o they_o hate_v i_o gratis_o john_n 15._o v._o 26._o beyond_o the_o torrent_n cedron_n john_n 18._o v._o 1._o it_o be_v the_o parasceve_n of_o pasche_n john_n 19.14_o 3._o 1._o these_o and_o such_o like_a be_v the_o goodly_a flower_n of_o the_o rhemist_n english_a translation_n 4._o 2._o beside_o the_o obscurity_n and_o ambiguity_n of_o sentence_n by_o reason_n of_o leave_v out_o the_o verb_n and_o other_o word_n in_o the_o english_a translation_n which_o may_v in_o latin_a more_v easy_o be_v understand_v 5._o hereby_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v but_o better_a by_o read_v the_o translation_n itself_o whether_o we_o have_v not_o true_o say_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a translation_n indeed_o and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o hard_o it_o be_v to_o find_v the_o like_a 6._o 1._o but_o one_o of_o the_o rhemist_n priest_n do_v answer_n that_o we_o reform_v rather_o delight_n in_o such_o novelty_n than_o they_o see_v they_o retain_v the_o ancient_a word_n mass_n priest_n etc._n etc._n and_o we_o reform_a refuse_v they_o 2._o of_o these_o word_n shall_v be_v speak_v in_o our_o particular_a handle_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o the_o roman_a 3._o and_o as_o for_o certain_a name_n of_o person_n and_o of_o place_n which_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n do_v reduce_v to_o the_o hebrew_n sound_n they_o can_v much_o trouble_v the_o reader_n and_o they_o be_v rather_o use_v in_o book_n then_o in_o speech_n exercitation_n condemnation_n of_o the_o annotation_n join_v with_o he_o rhemist_n translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o the_o seminary_n priest_n of_o rheims_n 1._o whosoever_o shall_v consider_v with_o himself_o advise_o the_o rhemist_n manner_n of_o collection_n their_o argument_n their_o application_n of_o scripture_n and_o shall_v examine_v a_o little_a how_o their_o conclusion_n follow_v upon_o their_o proof_n without_o all_o coherence_n or_o consequence_n of_o reason_n must_v needs_o great_o mislike_v their_o whole_a religion_n that_o be_v found_v upon_o so_o weak_a so_o tickle_v and_o so_o ruinous_a a_o foundation_n 2._o for_o unless_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o of_o every_o thing_n may_v be_v conclude_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n may_v be_v make_v applicable_a to_o all_o purpose_n opinion_n and_o doctrine_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o these_o and_o such_o like_a argument_n of_o they_o as_o they_o have_v in_o their_o annotation_n gather_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n shall_v have_v in_o they_o such_o strength_n and_o truth_n as_o divinity_n and_o religion_n require_v these_o be_v the_o fraud_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v another_o of_o their_o principle_n which_o be_v the_o ancient_a father_n 1._o fraud_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v discover_v a_o abominable_a fraud_n in_o this_o that_o put_v the_o ancient_a father_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o religious_a worship_n by_o a_o expurgatory_n index_n they_o cause_v to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n all_o that_o be_v displease_v unto_o they_o or_o else_o they_o falsify_v they_o and_o alter_v their_o sense_n and_o mean_v 1._o this_o be_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o book_n of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n chrysostome_n s._n augustine_n s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n and_o of_o other_o they_o make_v they_o say_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o they_o will_v and_o take_v out_o from_o they_o not_o only_o some_o clause_n but_o also_o whole_a leave_n 2._o we_o know_v well_o that_o to_o cover_v this_o sacrilege_n sixtus_n of_o sienna_n do_v add_v that_o those_o write_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v soil_v and_o infect_v by_o the_o malice_n and_o venom_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o our_o age_n but_o it_o be_v a_o false_a cover_n for_o if_o by_o heretic_n he_o do_v understand_v those_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n we_o maintain_v that_o which_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v in_o they_o before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v justify_v that_o any_o of_o the_o reform_a have_v corrupt_v or_o alter_v any_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o fraud_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v many_o fault_n and_o error_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v approve_v and_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o popish_a religion_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o body_n consist_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o rottenness_n and_o corruption_n namely_o of_o ancient_n and_o new_a error_n 1._o 1._o the_o popish_a writer_n can_v as_o soon_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n the_o follow_a point_n of_o their_o false_a doctrine_n as_o they_o can_v draw_v a_o fountain_n
nor_o chrysostom_n nor_o ammianus_n nor_o the_o tripartite_a history_n nor_o dantasus_n nor_o bede_n nor_o orosius_n so_o carerius_fw-la the_o charter_n or_o edict_n of_o constantine_n donation_n be_v a_o base_a and_o improbable_a fiction_n 1._o all_o that_o which_o be_v prove_v by_o reform_a writer_n of_o the_o suppose_a leprosy_n persecution_n and_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n by_o pope_n sylvester_n be_v undoubted_a demonstration_n of_o the_o forgery_n of_o this_o edict_n of_o donation_n 2._o for_o in_o the_o charter_n be_v all_o these_o not_o only_o relate_v as_o certain_a truth_n but_o they_o be_v make_v the_o very_a ground_n and_o occasion_n why_o constantine_n make_v this_o charter_n 3._o see_v then_o there_o be_v neither_o truth_n nor_o reality_n in_o the_o foundation_n certain_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n at_o all_o in_o the_o charter_n itself_o 4._o but_o leave_v these_o we_o will_v propose_v a_o few_o other_o consideration_n in_o this_o cause_n 1._o in_o this_o edict_n be_v mention_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n as_o one_o of_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v whereas_o neither_o it_o have_v patriarchal_a dignity_n before_o the_o second_o general_n council_n that_o be_v more_o than_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o donation_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v make_v nor_o be_v there_o at_o that_o time_n so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o constantinople_n for_o this_o city_n be_v then_o call_v byzantium_n and_o divers_a year_n after_o when_o constantine_n have_v much_o enlarge_v it_o and_o make_v it_o as_o socrates_n say_v parem_n &_o aequalem_fw-la romae_fw-la equal_a to_o rome_n choose_v it_o for_o the_o imperial_a seat_n it_o be_v then_o first_o call_v by_o his_o name_n constantinople_n and_o this_o be_v do_v as_o baronius_n himself_o acknowledge_v a_o little_a after_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v end_v but_o as_o sigonius_n more_o true_o teach_v five_o year_n after_o that_o nicene_n council_n when_o gallicanus_n and_o symachus_n be_v consul_n so_o very_o stupid_a be_v the_o forger_n that_o to_o gain_v to_o the_o pope_n &_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n principality_n over_o constantinople_n he_o make_v constantine_n write_v of_o that_o city_n which_o be_v not_o no_o nor_o the_o name_n of_o it_o so_o much_o as_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n 2._o have_v constantine_n give_v principality_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v above_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o charter_n say_v he_o do_v what_o folly_n be_v it_o in_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o cyriacus_n and_o in_o other_o to_o strive_v for_o that_o pre-eminence_n what_o mean_v boniface_n the_o three_o that_o he_o will_v never_o show_v this_o charter_n and_o grant_v of_o principality_n make_v by_o constantine_n why_o do_v he_o use_v so_o much_o entreaty_n and_o mean_n to_o phocas_n a_o murderer_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n when_o the_o same_o be_v long_o almost_o 300._o year_n before_o give_v by_o a_o fair_a charter_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v by_o constantine_n so_o worthy_a and_o renown_a a_o emperor_n 3._o in_o this_o edict_n constantine_n be_v make_v solemn_o to_o give_v unto_o pope_n sylvester_n the_o lateran_n palace_n whereas_o not_o only_o sigonius_n witness_v that_o this_o be_v give_v long_o before_o to_o pope_n meltiades_n augustale_a palatium_n in_o late_a ano_fw-la impertiit_fw-la constantine_n give_v to_o meltiades_n the_o lateran_n palace_n but_o baronius_n and_o binnius_n avouch_v the_o same_o for_o a_o certainty_n and_o say_v that_o no_o wise_a body_n will_v doubt_v thereof_o those_o augustissimae_fw-la lateranenses_n aedes_fw-la say_v they_o that_o most_o princely_a palace_n of_o the_o lateran_n be_v give_v by_o the_o same_o constantine_n to_o pope_n miltiades_n the_o predecessor_n of_o sylvester_n and_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o year_n of_o constantine_n which_o be_v twelve_o year_n before_o he_o be_v either_o baptise_a or_o make_v this_o charter_n of_o donation_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o piece_n of_o great_a munificence_n in_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v that_o which_o it_o be_v not_o his_o own_o to_o give_v or_o to_o give_v that_o to_o sylvester_n which_o many_o year_n before_o that_o gift_n be_v sylvester_n own_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o 4._o to_o the_o above_o say_v consideration_n let_v we_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o great_a cardinal_n baronius_n to_o who_o accord_v gretser_n who_o have_v write_v a_o apology_n for_o he_o in_o this_o very_a point_n he_o by_o many_o reason_n and_o at_o large_a prove_v the_o edict_n to_o be_v commentitium_fw-la prorsusque_fw-la falsum_fw-la a_o mere_a figment_n and_o forgery_n and_o as_o gretser_n say_v commentis_fw-la accensendum_fw-la docuit_fw-la he_o have_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n one_o reason_n be_v that_o this_o edict_n be_v not_o in_o the_o ancient_a act_n of_o sylvester_n but_o be_v by_o forgery_n insert_v into_o they_o the_o time_n when_o this_o be_v do_v he_o define_v to_o have_v be_v after_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n the_o party_n by_o who_o this_o forge_a edict_n be_v make_v and_o publish_v he_o also_o declare_v it_o be_v feign_v by_o some_o grecian_a under_o the_o name_n of_o eusebius_n and_o set_v forth_o by_o theodorus_n balsamon_n whereas_o a_o nullo_n graecorum_n hactenus_fw-la in_o lucem_fw-la editum_fw-la until_o than_o no_o grecian_a have_v publish_v it_o and_o from_o the_o grecian_n it_o come_v to_o the_o latin_n and_o western_a church_n leo_fw-la the_o 9_o be_v the_o first_o pope_n who_o make_v mention_n thereof_o thus_o the_o cardinal_n by_o who_o acknowledgement_n it_o may_v be_v see_v what_o truth_n there_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n special_o in_o pope_n leo_n who_o in_o his_o decretal_a epistle_n most_o solemn_o commend_v this_o edict_n for_o a_o ancient_n and_o undoubted_a evidence_n such_o as_o he_o know_v by_o sight_n and_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o true_a deed_n of_o constantine_n which_o yet_o their_o great_a cardinal_n after_o long_o sift_v of_o monument_n and_o record_n testify_v to_o be_v a_o forgery_n and_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n first_o of_o all_o devise_v as_o he_o say_v about_o 700._o year_n and_o publish_v 800._o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n fraud_n of_o the_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o regard_n of_o pretend_a revelation_n both_o by_o dream_n and_o by_o extraordinary_a vision_n and_o apparition_n of_o the_o dead_a 1._o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o these_o pretend_a revelation_n to_o lead_v the_o poor_a people_n by_o the_o nose_n and_o to_o make_v he_o believe_v some_o doctrine_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v condemn_v 2._o so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o some_o be_v appear_v who_o have_v say_v that_o to_o come_v out_o of_o purgatory_n such_o and_o such_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v so_o sing_v mass_n and_o by_o some_o certain_a kind_n of_o person_n that_o by_o such_o forge_a imposture_n the_o fable_n of_o purgatory_n shall_v be_v establish_v 3._o likewise_o be_v it_o say_v that_o some_o be_v appear_v who_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v some_o torment_v in_o hell_n fire_n who_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v there_o for_o sundry_a sin_n but_o particular_o for_o have_v steal_v a_o chalice_n from_o the_o convent_n of_o the_o benedictine_n monk_n 4._o other_o who_o be_v torment_v do_v say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o they_o have_v take_v and_o appropriate_v to_o themselves_o some_o possession_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n 5._o beside_o other_o say_v that_o some_o certain_a priest_n godly_a person_n sing_v mass_n do_v see_v a_o angel_n which_o do_v accompany_v they_o 6._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o deep_a ignorance_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a than_o the_o speech_n of_o such_o vision_n and_o apparition_n either_o imaginary_n and_o fantastical_a or_o proceed_v from_o the_o devil_n to_o abuse_v the_o poor_a people_n and_o to_o establish_v his_o false_a doctrine_n fraud_n it_o be_v a_o fraud_n and_o a_o mere_a cavillation_n for_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o a_o religion_n and_o also_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o religion_n to_o demand_v only_o formal_a place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v word_n by_o word_n in_o it_o which_o fraud_n and_o cavillation_n be_v use_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n dispute_v with_o the_o reform_a but_o wrongful_o because_o if_o all_o that_o which_o be_v not_o oppose_v by_o formal_a text_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v ground_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o there_o be_v none_o so_o abominable_a heresy_n nor_o any_o so_o monstrous_a opinion_n which_o may_v not_o boast_v although_o wrongful_o to_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o ground_n so_o for_o example_n 1._o the_o heretic_n arrian_n can_v say_v
conceive_v how_o or_o why_o be_v saucy_a question_n in_o divine_a mystery_n just_o mart._n in_o expos_n fid._n 6._o i_o omit_v the_o question_n of_o predestination_n be_v no_o less_o debate_v in_o the_o roman_a school_n then_o in_o the_o reform_a 7._o their_o other_o difference_n in_o ceremony_n or_o discipline_n be_v diversity_n without_o discord_n 8._o all_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o think_v that_o in_o such_o thing_n each_o several_a church_n be_v leave_v to_o her_o own_o judgement_n and_o liberty_n so_o as_o she_o keep_v herself_o to_o the_o general_a apostolic_a rule_n of_o order_n and_o edification_n and_o to_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a see_v tertull._n the_o virg_n vetand_v cap._n 1._o fermit_v apud_fw-la cyprian_n epist_n 75._o august_n epist_n so_o socrat._v hist_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o etc._n etc._n 9_o though_o the_o body_n of_o religion_n in_o divers_a reform_a church_n and_o country_n be_v clothe_v in_o divers_a suit_n and_o fashion_n yet_o for_o substance_n it_o may_v be_v one_o in_o all_o in_o all_o these_o contestation_n as_o it_o common_o fall_v out_o bless_a be_v god_n they_o that_o be_v for_o truth_n have_v ever_o be_v for_o charity_n and_o mutual_a toleration_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o publish_a write_n all_o tend_v to_o pacification_n vide_fw-la junii_fw-la &_o parae_fw-la scripta_fw-la irenica_n 10._o luther_n himself_o though_o of_o a_o rough_a and_o vehement_a spirit_n yet_o before_o his_o death_n be_v temper_v by_o mild_a melanchton_n that_o honour_n of_o germany_n do_v much_o relent_n and_o remit_v of_o his_o rigour_n against_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o begin_v to_o approve_v the_o good_a counsel_n of_o peace_n admonit_fw-la neustad_n de_fw-fr libro_fw-la concord_n cap._n 6._o p._n 236._o and_o 11._o among_o the_o lutheran_n all_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o intractable_a disposition_n as_o they_o in_o polonia_n for_o instance_n where_o the_o follower_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v long_o live_v together_o in_o a_o fair_a and_o brotherly_a concord_n and_o communion_n notwithstanding_o their_o several_a opinion_n which_o they_o still_o retain_v vide_fw-la corpu_n confess_v et_fw-la ibi_fw-la poloniae_fw-la consensum_fw-la 12._o since_o than_o our_o discord_n be_v of_o no_o high_a degree_n we_o say_v as_o prudentius_n a_o christian_a poet_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o his_o time_n it_o have_v be_v a_o little_a violate_v but_o be_v defend_v by_o faith_n her_o sister_n in_o who_o company_n be_v safe_o come_v off_o she_o laugh_v at_o her_o wound_n as_o be_v easy_o curable_a fraud_n a_o discovery_n and_o refutation_n of_o a_o new_a way_n and_o subtle_a cunning_n of_o a_o seminary_n priest_n of_o rheims_n against_o the_o reform_a religion_n 1._o this_o way_n and_o cunning_n be_v to_o bring_v continual_a allegation_n of_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o reform_a own_o writer_n crafty_o bring_v in_o their_o book_n to_o show_v a_o dissension_n of_o judgement_n among_o the_o say_a reform_a writer_n that_o so_o the_o reader_n of_o the_o book_n of_o those_o popish_a writer_n may_v be_v induce_v to_o think_v the_o worse_a of_o the_o reform_a religion_n 2._o a_o refutation_n of_o this_o new_a slight_a and_o device_n this_o device_n be_v full_a of_o fraud_n dishonesty_n and_o malice_n take_v advantage_n of_o man_n infirmity_n and_o imperfection_n against_o the_o eternal_a truth_n of_o god_n which_o the_o say_v popish_a doctor_n can_v by_o ordinary_a and_o lawful_a kind_n of_o reason_v refute_v concern_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o a_o seminary_n priest_n of_o rheims_n that_o three_o article_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v propound_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n in_o this_o sermon_n at_o paul_n be_v cross_a in_o which_o he_o make_v his_o callange_n be_v and_o be_v of_o weight_n 1._o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o the_o corporal_a presence_n 3._o and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n examination_n of_o this_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o seminary_n priest_n by_o the_o reform_a doctor_n 1._o 1._o in_o that_o acknowledgement_n the_o seminary_n priest_n have_v utter_v his_o judgement_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o such_o weight_n as_o his_o church_n will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v esteem_v 2._o and_o of_o these_o three_o article_n he_o may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n have_v except_v the_o two_o latter_a and_o so_o make_v the_o first_o only_o a_o matter_n of_o weight_n 3._o for_o that_o article_n indeed_o be_v the_o substantial_a point_n in_o maintenance_n whereof_o all_o the_o popish_a writer_n labour_n be_v bestow_v otherwise_o be_v it_o not_o for_o defence_n of_o their_o pope_n wicked_a unreasonable_a antichristian_a monarchy_n they_o can_v easy_o agree_v with_o we_o for_o these_o two_o and_o for_o all_o the_o rest_n we_o doubt_v not_o 2._o but_o what_o do_v the_o priest_n in_o his_o acknowledgement_n think_v then_o 1._o of_o private_a mass_n be_v it_o a_o thing_n of_o no_o weight_n as_o there_o he_o will_v have_v it_o account_v there_o be_v not_o we_o suppose_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o rome_n church_n more_o use_v or_o better_o like_v 2._o what_o he_o do_v think_v of_o the_o half_a communion_n 3._o what_o he_o do_v think_v of_o the_o latin_a service_n 4._o what_o he_o do_v think_v of_o image_n 5._o what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a to_o the_o people_n 6._o and_o what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o other_o such_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n 3._o 1._o be_v they_o of_o no_o weight_n be_v they_o trifle_n be_v they_o not_o worth_a the_o strive_n for_o 2._o then_o let_v the_o popish_a writer_n give_v over_o all_o defence_n of_o they_o 1._o let_v private_a mass_n be_v abolish_v 2._o let_v the_o communion_n be_v administer_v in_o both_o kind_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n 3._o let_v the_o public_a prayer_n be_v say_v in_o the_o tongue_n that_o every_o country_n use_v 4._o let_v image_n be_v burn_v 5._o and_o all_o idolatry_n forbid_v 6._o let_v it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n of_o all_o country_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o language_n 7._o let_v there_o be_v no_o controversy_n about_o the_o other_o article_n 3._o for_o while_o they_o stand_v so_o stiff_o in_o maintenance_n of_o all_o these_o and_o other_o they_o can_v true_o say_v and_o bear_v we_o in_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o weight_n in_o their_o account_n the_o reform_a church_n true_o and_o proper_o so_o call_v be_v pure_a and_o orthodox_n church_n and_o their_o faith_n be_v sound_a and_o not_o heretical_a as_o false_o they_o be_v term_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o it_o be_v that_o which_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o some_o certain_a note_n and_o mark_n for_o as_o we_o judge_v of_o coin_n by_o the_o pair_n of_o gold_n weight_n and_o of_o metal_n by_o the_o touchstone_n and_o of_o glassen_n and_o earthen_a pot_n by_o the_o sound_n so_o ought_v we_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o church_n by_o her_o mark_n 2._o the_o true_a touchstone_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v the_o scripture_n it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o true_a sheep_n of_o christ_n be_v those_o who_o hear_v the_o voice_n who_o know_v he_o and_o follow_v he_o john_n 10.27_o it_o be_v the_o lord_n camp_n who_o march_v after_o this_o pillar_n and_o the_o apostle_n church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n ephes_n 2.20_o we_o hear_v say_v st._n augustine_n find_v christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n let_v we_o also_o seek_v there_o the_o church_n and_o if_o they_o have_v the_o church_n on_o their_o side_n let_v they_o show_v it_o only_o by_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n as_o to_o know_v whether_o a_o line_n be_v straight_o a_o strait_a rule_n be_v apply_v unto_o it_o even_o also_o to_o discern_v a_o pure_a church_n from_o a_o impure_a there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n than_o to_o see_v and_o observe_v whether_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o rule_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n 3._o under_o which_o word_n of_o god_n the_o pure_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v also_o to_o be_v comprehend_v because_o the_o right_a use_n of_o they_o be_v prescribe_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 4._o now_o by_o this_o true_a and_o certain_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n we_o prove_v that_o the_o true_o reform_a church_n be_v pure_a and_o orthodox_n church_n because_o from_o point_n to_o point_n they_o follow_v it_o the_o article_n of_o their_o doctrine_n as_o the_o generous_a young_a eagle_n do_v fix_o behold_v the_o sun_n and_o without_o at_o all_o feel_n the_o eyelid_n 5._o if_o it_o be_v true_a
general_o of_o all_o the_o jesuit_n and_o priest_n that_o do_v suffer_v in_o england_n that_o they_o do_v not_o suffer_v for_o their_o popish_a religion_n but_o only_o for_o their_o treason_n and_o for_o their_o perturbation_n of_o that_o state_n §_o great_a be_v the_o evil_a and_o harm_n that_o the_o jesuit_n and_o roman_a priest_n hide_v in_o england_n do_v cause_n and_o do_v cause_n to_o that_o state_n 1._o they_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o it_o 2._o they_o corrupt_v its_o child_n with_o a_o impious_a and_o strange_a religion_n 3._o they_o make_v more_o precious_a account_n of_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n than_o of_o its_o dignity_n 4._o they_o divert_v the_o mind_n of_o people_n from_o true_a religion_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o state_n 5._o they_o estrange_v the_o mind_n of_o loyal_a subject_n from_o their_o lawful_a prince_n 6._o and_o turn_v all_o thing_n topsy_n turvie_o §._o in_o the_o state_n of_o england_n as_o in_o other_o state_n since_o the_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n extreme_a have_v be_v the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o papist_n towards_o the_o reform_a 1._o who_o be_v the_o papist_n and_o what_o be_v their_o religion_n that_o the_o jesuit_n and_o roman_a priest_n so_o bold_o object_v cruelty_n unto_o the_o reform_a state_n of_o england_n 2._o 1._o in_o queen_n mary_n time_n more_o of_o they_o be_v condemn_v in_o that_o state_n at_o one_o session_n more_o execute_v in_o one_o day_n more_o consume_v in_o one_o fire_n than_o they_o can_v recount_v to_o we_o to_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o pope_n cause_n at_o any_o time_n or_o by_o any_o kind_n of_o death_n in_o the_o whole_a happy_a reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n 2_o let_v the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n then_o but_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o extreme_a cruelty_n the_o exquisite_a torture_n the_o frequent_a martyrdom_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o keign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o if_o there_o be_v in_o they_o any_o mark_n of_o humanity_n they_o can_v choose_v but_o confess_v that_o their_o side_n have_v be_v extreme_a cruel_a and_o that_o the_o english_v reform_v have_v be_v sufficient_o provoke_v to_o severity_n against_o they_o and_o to_o have_v repay_v they_o with_o the_o like_a 3._o for_o what_o time_n can_v afford_v such_o and_o so_o many_o butchery_n of_o man_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v when_o the_o papist_n be_v lord_n over_o the_o protestant_n in_o england_n let_v they_o tell_v what_o sex_n or_o what_o age_n they_o spare_v and_o do_v not_o bloody_o execute_v all_o without_o difference_n and_o distinction_n of_o learned_a or_o unlearned_a of_o male_n or_o female_a of_o old_a or_o young_a child_n virgin_n marry_a clergy_n and_o layetie_n bishop_n archbishop_n escape_v not_o their_o hand_n the_o martyr_n they_o do_v beat_v with_o rod_n their_o tongue_n they_o pull_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n their_o hand_n they_o burn_v off_o with_o torch_n they_o torment_v crucify_a hang_v and_o behead_v they_o they_o burn_v they_o alive_a and_o toast_a they_o at_o a_o soft_a fire_n yea_o the_o infant_n leap_v out_o of_o the_o mother_n belly_n they_o receive_v upon_o the_o spear_n point_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o flame_a fire_n to_o conclude_v whatsoever_o barbarous_a cruelty_n can_v invent_v that_o they_o be_v not_o want_v to_o in_o execution_n against_o they_o 4._o and_o if_o their_o cruelty_n have_v end_v with_o the_o live_n and_o have_v terminate_v in_o their_o death_n it_o have_v be_v less_o but_o so_o rage_v be_v their_o tyranny_n that_o they_o take_v up_o the_o body_n of_o saint_n inter_v in_o the_o earth_n they_o arreign_v they_o upon_o a_o day_n they_o accuse_v they_o at_o a_o bar_n they_o condemn_v they_o to_o death_n and_o burn_v they_o at_o a_o stake_n even_o exdee_v those_o old_a tyrant_n in_o fury_n and_o cruelty_n 5._o can_v they_o name_v any_o one_o such_o savage_a fact_n among_o the_o say_v reform_v of_o england_n 6._o or_o what_o be_v he_o that_o be_v put_v to_o death_n among_o they_o reform_v who_o every_o good_a man_n that_o hear_v of_o he_o judge_v not_o worthy_a of_o death_n threefold_o more_o than_o of_o life_n 7._o therefore_o let_v the_o papist_n acknowledge_v their_o own_o cruelty_n in_o the_o state_n of_o england_n and_o accuse_v not_o the_o english_a reform_v §._o what_o the_o jesuit_n do_v allege_v for_o their_o justification_n of_o come_v in_o england_n against_o the_o law_n of_o that_o state_n they_o do_v allege_v that_o they_o come_v thither_o upon_o commandment_n of_o their_o superior_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o that_o religion_n which_o they_o profess_v confutation_n of_o such_o a_o allegation_n 1._o but_o the_o english_a reform_v do_v demand_v of_o the_o say_a jesuit_n what_o necessity_n do_v lie_v upon_o they_o to_o obey_v his_o commandment_n who_o have_v no_o authority_n to_o enjoin_v they_o a_o journey_n whether_o they_o be_v willing_a or_o unwilling_a to_o go_v 2._o and_o if_o that_o spanish_a soldier_n loyola_n the_o first_o author_n of_o their_o jesuitical_a society_n be_v now_o alive_a and_o shall_v enjoin_v they_o to_o set_v their_o country_n on_o fire_n will_v they_o obey_v he_o we_o reform_a of_o england_n be_v sure_o they_o will_v never_o command_v such_o a_o foul_a fact_n 3._o and_o yet_o he_o may_v better_o command_v and_o the_o english_a jesuit_n execute_v that_o than_o this_o thing_n for_o which_o they_o do_v profess_v that_o they_o be_v then_o come_v in_o england_n 4._o for_o whether_o may_v it_o be_v deem_v less_o to_o set_v house_n on_o fire_n then_o to_o cause_v the_o evil_n and_o harm_n represent_v before_o 5._o which_o yet_o be_v the_o end_v of_o the_o jesuit_n come_v and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o profession_n require_v no_o less_o at_o their_o hand_n §._o the_o sovereign_n magistrate_n in_o the_o reform_a state_n of_o england_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o prohibit_v the_o book_n of_o english_a jesuit_n and_o seminary_n priest_n 1._o the_o book_n of_o those_o man_n be_v such_o as_o it_o behoove_v the_o sovereign_a magistrate_n to_o stop_v their_o passage_n 2._o he_o must_v of_o necessity_n restrain_v their_o book_n unless_o he_o will_v suffer_v the_o state_n to_o be_v stir_v to_o sedition_n the_o church_n in_o danger_n of_o heresy_n and_o man_n mind_n fill_v with_o curse_a opinion_n 3._o for_o if_o magistrate_n ought_v careful_o to_o prevent_v lest_o the_o infection_n of_o the_o plague_n be_v from_o other_o place_n bring_v into_o their_o city_n much_o more_o care_n be_v to_o be_v have_v that_o pestilent_a and_o pernicious_a book_n be_v not_o open_o spread_v abroad_o out_o of_o which_o simple_a and_o unlearned_a man_n do_v suck_v poison_n of_o deadly_a error_n 4._o neither_o be_v the_o reform_a state_n of_o england_n the_o first_o that_o have_v take_v this_o course_n 5._o it_o may_v be_v remember_v in_o queen_n mary_n time_n that_o they_o proceed_v by_o martial_a law_n against_o all_o those_o with_o who_o any_o of_o the_o reform_a book_n be_v find_v if_o this_o be_v in_o the_o reform_a of_o that_o time_n a_o matter_n worthy_a of_o death_n so_o that_o they_o be_v by_o and_o by_o draw_v to_o punishment_n as_o man_n guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o that_o without_o any_o judicial_a proceed_n what_o reason_n have_v the_o english_a jesuit_n and_o seminary_n priest_n that_o be_v in_o rome_n rheims_n and_o other_o place_n abroad_o to_o look_v that_o their_o book_n shall_v now_o have_v such_o free_a liberty_n to_o be_v every_o where_o public_o sell_v of_o heretical_a church_n and_o religion_n of_o heresy_n and_o heretic_n 1._o heresy_n be_v some_o opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n repugnant_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v of_o some_o choose_v out_o to_o themselves_o and_o wilful_o maintain_v 2._o and_o a_o heretic_n be_v a_o person_n wilful_o and_o stiff_o maintain_v false_a opinion_n against_o the_o scripture_n after_o due_a admonition_n 3._o there_o be_v three_o thing_n require_v to_o a_o heretic_n first_o that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n about_o some_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n second_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o evidence_n and_o clear_a truth_n of_o holy_a scripture_n sound_o and_o general_o hold_v by_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n of_o god_n in_o the_o earth_n three_o that_o it_o be_v stout_o and_o obstinate_o maintain_v after_o conviction_n and_o lawful_a admonition_n 4._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v err_v which_o account_n luch_v opinion_n for_o heresy_n as_o be_v not_o condemn_v but_o rather_o teach_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o save_a truth_n 5._o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o heresy_n be_v compare_v in_o scripture_n to_o whore_n because_o they_o be_v store_v with_o cunning_a prank_n and_o a_o thousand_o enticement_n to_o make_v man_n ill_o advise_v
the_o follow_a information_n 1._o of_o the_o engl_n shall_z service_n book_n and_o of_o the_o change_n in_o it_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o 6._o 234_o 2._o see_v also_o of_o this_o matter_n 247_o 3._o of_o the_o mention_n of_o saint_n make_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o of_o their_o feast_n keep_v yearly_o 230_o 4._o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n prayer_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n must_v not_o be_v sever_v one_o from_o the_o other_o 236_o chap._n 3._o consist_v in_o the_o follow_a refutation_n of_o accusation_n 1._o refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n that_o the_o divers_a english_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v full_a of_o corruption_n 248_o 2._o refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n that_o in_o the_o state_n of_o england_n and_o also_o in_o the_o english_a church_n great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 233_o chap._n 4._o concern_v the_o jesuit_n and_o seminary_n priest_n in_o regard_n of_o england_n with_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o england_n both_o do_v never_o cease_v to_o trouble_v &_o assault_v the_o church_n &_o the_o state_n of_o it_o 231_o 2._o great_a be_v the_o evil_a and_o harm_n that_o they_o do_v cause_n to_o that_o state_n 251_o 3._o what_o they_o do_v allege_v for_o their_o justification_n of_o come_v in_o england_n against_o the_o law_n of_o that_o state_n 254_o 4._o refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n that_o in_o england_n great_a cruelty_n have_v be_v exercise_v against_o they_o and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o religion_n 250_o 5._o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v spare_v in_o england_n by_o the_o magistrate_n be_v both_o seduce_a heretic_n and_o seditious_a and_o treacherous_a person_n 237_o 6._o there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o prohibit_v their_o book_n in_o england_n by_o the_o sovereign_n 255_o 7._o by_o many_o of_o their_o book_n they_o have_v gain_v nothing_o hitherto_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o england_n 232_o chap._n 5._o concern_v the_o anabaptist_n in_o england_n there_o they_o be_v condemn_v utter_o and_o public_o according_a to_o justice_n and_o reason_n 230_o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o contention_n and_o difference_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n about_o religion_n with_o three_o exercitation_n propound_v before_o see_v of_o they_o pag._n 240_o 242_o 243_o chap._n 7._o concern_v separatist_n with_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v for_o corrupt_a doctrine_n and_o not_o only_o for_o corrupt_a manner_n that_o we_o may_v separate_v one_o from_o another_o in_o regard_n of_o public_a assembly_n and_o exercise_n of_o religion_n 225_o join_v to_o it_o this_o other_o exercitation_n 227_o 2._o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n to_o have_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o liturgy_n for_o the_o public_a administration_n of_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n 229_o 3._o concern_v episcopal_a government_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n we_o have_v write_v of_o it_o and_o commend_v it_o not_o long_o since_o in_o a_o latin_a treatise_n de_fw-fr ritibus_fw-la &_o ceremoniis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pag._n 20_o chap._n 8._o consist_v in_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o notable_a duty_n of_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v not_o to_o frequent_v heretic_n seducer_n nor_o keep_v familiar_a society_n with_o they_o 238_o 2._o the_o second_o be_v to_o be_v careful_a to_o entertain_v peace_n and_o concord_n 245_o sect_n 5._o chap._n 1._o of_o heretical_a church_n and_o religious_a 1._o conjoint_o 2._o separately_z chap._n 2._o 1._o conjoint_o with_o these_o exercitation_n 1._o of_o heresy_n and_o heretic_n in_o a_o full_a thesis_n 2._o heresy_n be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n and_o spread_v soon_o over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o produce_v woeful_a effect_n 258_o 3._o it_o be_v a_o false_a maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n that_o for_o not_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n one_o must_v have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o must_v acknowledge_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o head_n and_o monarch_n of_o the_o church_n 186_o 187_o 4._o of_o the_o impudence_n of_o error_n and_o of_o heretic_n in_o these_o time_n 258_o 5._o heretic_n and_o deceiver_n grace_v themselves_o with_o high_a and_o strange_a title_n and_o glorious_a name_n to_o blear_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o simple_a 260_o 6._o the_o devil_n often_o make_v of_o woman_n strong_a instrument_n to_o dispread_v the_o poison_n of_o heresy_n 261_o 7._o of_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o the_o heretic_n book_n and_o whether_o some_o of_o they_o may_v be_v tolerate_v 259_o 8._o the_o reform_a must_v avoid_v the_o familiar_a company_n of_o god_n enemy_n and_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n for_o fear_v of_o be_v infect_v by_o they_o 261_o chap._n 3._o of_o heretical_a religion_n separately_z as_o of_o socinian_n and_o of_o anabaptist_n chap._n 4._o of_o socinian_o with_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o their_o error_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n represent_v full_o pag._n 262_o etc._n etc._n 2._o which_o error_n or_o rather_o furor_n be_v short_a way_n to_o mahumetism_n and_o to_o hell_n 266_o 3._o in_o regard_n of_o the_o say_a error_n the_o socinian_o be_v not_o comprehend_v by_o the_o reform_a under_o the_o appellation_n of_o reform_a and_o true_a church_n 273_o chap._n 5._o of_o anabaptist_n with_o these_o exercitation_n 1._o they_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o reformation_n divide_v in_o many_o sect_n in_o germany_n 266_o 2._o some_o of_o they_o maintain_v more_o error_n and_o some_o less_o but_o all_o of_o they_o do_v profess_v such_o doctrine_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v suffer_v 1._o neither_o in_o the_o church_n 2._o neither_o in_o the_o state_n 3._o nor_o in_o the_o family_n see_v of_o they_o all_o pag._n 267_o etc._n etc._n 3._o against_o the_o anabaptistical_n enthusia_v we_o maintain_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o without_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o it_o must_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o say_a word_n of_o god_n 270_o 4._o in_o regard_n of_o these_o error_n and_o heresy_n the_o say_a anabaptist_n be_v not_o comprehend_v by_o the_o reform_a under_o the_o appellation_n of_o reform_a and_o true_a church_n 173_o 5._o also_o in_o regard_n of_o they_o they_o be_v utter_o and_o public_o condemn_v in_o the_o state_n and_o church_n of_o england_n 230_o chap._n 6._o of_o schismatical_a religion_n and_o assembly_n with_o these_o exercitation_n 1._o of_o schism_n and_o schismatic_n in_o a_o full_a thesis_n 270_o 2._o it_o be_v a_o false_a maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n that_o for_o not_o to_o be_v schismatic_a as_o also_o a_o heretic_n one_o must_v have_v communion_n with_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o must_v acknowledge_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o head_n and_o monarch_n of_o the_o church_n 186_o 187_o chap._n 7._o of_o false_a religion_n namely_o 1._o of_o the_o pagan_n 2._o of_o the_o modern_a jew_n 3._o of_o the_o mahometans_n chap._n 8._o of_o these_o three_o false_a religion_n conjoint_o 272_o chap._n 9_o of_o these_o three_o false_a religion_n separately_z 1._o of_o the_o false_a religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n with_o the_o follow_a head_n 1._o of_o the_o falshhood_n of_o that_o religion_n conjoint_o 273_o 2._o of_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o that_o religion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o divers_a religion_n of_o pagan_n some_o manifest_o impious_a and_o wicked_a 279_o 3._o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o god_n and_o also_o diversity_n be_v acknowledge_v and_o worship_v by_o the_o pagan_n 275_o 4._o condemnation_n of_o such_o god_n 1._o they_o be_v not_o true_a god_n but_o man_n woman_n etc._n etc._n 276_o 5._o 2._o and_o they_o be_v devil_n who_o be_v worship_v by_o the_o pagan_n under_o such_o name_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n 278_o 6._o of_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v between_o the_o true_a god_n and_o those_o false_a god_n of_o the_o pagan_n 274_o 7._o why_o do_v not_o the_o true_a god_n the_o god_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n in_o rome_n find_v place_n among_o the_o false_a god_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n conquer_v by_o the_o roman_n 277_o 8._o refutation_n of_o the_o plurality_n of_o those_o false_a god_n by_o the_o sibyl_n 278_o 9_o condemnation_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o those_o pagan_n 279_o 2._o of_o the_o false_a religion_n of_o the_o modern_a jew_n with_o the_o follow_a exercitation_n 1._o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o that_o religion_n conjoint_o 280_o 2._o in_o what_o respect_v this_o false_a religion_n be_v opposite_a to_o christ._n 281_o 3._o demonstration_n that_o
reason_n be_v give_v by_o aquinas_n 2._o part_n q._n 97._o art_n 3._o because_o the_o law_n of_o god_n proceed_v from_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o may_v not_o be_v alter_v by_o custom_n proceed_v from_o the_o will_n of_o man._n 7._o in_o that_o regard_n very_o well_o do_v s._n cyprian_n write_v lib._n 2._o epist_n 3._o ad_fw-la caecilium_fw-la if_o only_a christ_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o any_o before_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o have_v first_o do_v for_o we_o must_v not_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n custom_n without_o truth_n be_v nothing_o but_o antiquity_n of_o error_n idem_fw-la ad_fw-la pomp._n cont_n epist._n steph._n papae_fw-la church_n god_n alone_o be_v the_o lawgiver_n of_o his_o church_n nothing_o must_v be_v ordain_v concern_v the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o religion_n without_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 1._o the_o reason_n of_o that_o be_v because_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o lawgiver_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n concern_v faith_n or_o belief_n and_o religious_a worship_n that_o god_n be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n concern_v faith_n or_o belief_n we_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o follow_a argument_n 1._o the_o 1._o be_v take_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n for_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v must_v have_v a_o certain_a infallible_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n now_o it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o god_n alone_o to_o be_v infallible_o true_a of_o his_o own_o nature_n let_v god_n be_v true_a but_o every_o man_n a_o liar_n say_v s._n paul_n rom._n 3.4_o and_o therefore_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n 2._o the_o 2._o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o proper_a document_n and_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n do_v exceed_v the_o capacity_n and_o apprehension_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o be_v reveal_v but_o only_o by_o the_o creator_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o essence_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eternal_a birth_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n such_o that_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o such_o that_o of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o christ_n divine_a and_o humane_a and_o such_o be_v all_o other_o article_n concern_v faith_n proper_o and_o strict_o take_v which_o in_o that_o they_o be_v above_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o the_o creature_n can_v be_v know_v by_o we_o but_o by_o the_o supernatural_a revelation_n of_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o they_o this_o of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v flesh_n and_o blood_n have_v not_o reveal_v these_o thing_n unto_o mankind_n but_o god_n the_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n matth._n 16.17_o 3._o the_o 3._o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o reward_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o punishment_n propound_v to_o unbelief_n and_o infidelity_n which_o do_v manifest_o argue_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o god_n alone_o to_o frame_v and_o prescribe_v to_o man_n article_n and_o dogme_n concern_v belief_n and_o faith_n for_o the_o reward_n propound_v to_o faith_n be_v eternal_a life_n john_n 3.36_o and_o that_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n rom._n 6.23_o and_o the_o punishment_n denounce_v against_o infidelity_n be_v eternal_a death_n which_o punishment_n god_n alone_o be_v able_a to_o inflict_v christ_n teach_v it_o matt._n 10.28_o in_o these_o word_n fear_v not_o they_o which_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n but_o rather_o fear_v he_o which_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell_n he_o teach_v it_o also_o john_n 3.36_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v not_o the_o son_n shall_v not_o see_v life_n but_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n abide_v on_o he_o 2._o that_o god_n be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n concern_v religious_a worship_n we_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o follow_a argument_n 1._o the_o 1._o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o relation_n which_o be_v between_o god_n and_o the_o church_n god_n alone_o in_o the_o spiritual_a government_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v sovereign_a monarch_n be_v the_o housholder_n be_v the_o husband_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o church_n this_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o her_o relation_n to_o god_n be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o god_n the_o house_n of_o cod_n the_o spouse_n of_o god_n now_o who_o shall_v be_v so_o impudent_a as_o to_o prescribe_v law_n to_o a_o foreign_a city_n concern_v her_o duty_n to_o her_o king_n or_o to_o another_o man_n family_n or_o to_o another_o man_n wife_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o obey_v and_o render_v service_n to_o her_o master_n or_o to_o her_o husband_n 2._o the_o 2._o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n annex_v to_o the_o work_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o work_n of_o divine_a worship_n pious_o observe_v have_v from_o the_o munificence_n of_o god_n a_o promise_n of_o eternal_a reward_n but_o be_v neglect_v or_o contemn_v a_o commination_n of_o eternal_a death_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o god_n alone_o who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o life_n and_o death_n have_v the_o power_n to_o ordain_v such_o work_n and_o to_o enjoin_v they_o by_o the_o empire_n of_o a_o lawgiver_n 3._o the_o 3._o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o prohibition_n of_o god_n for_o god_n himself_o by_o a_o express_a law_n have_v attribute_v to_o himself_o alone_o the_o authority_n to_o ordain_v his_o service_n deut._n 12.32_o what_o thing_n soever_o i_o command_v you_o observe_v to_o do_v it_o thou_o shall_v not_o add_v thereto_o nor_o diminish_v from_o it_o from_o whence_o also_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 15.9_o but_o in_o vain_a they_o do_v worship_n i_o teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n 4._o the_o 4._o argument_n be_v because_o the_o work_n of_o worship_n depend_v from_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v therefore_o god_n be_v not_o worship_v at_o all_o by_o those_o work_n by_o which_o he_o do_v not_o declare_v whether_o he_o will_v be_v worship_v or_o not._n but_o in_o this_o none_o can_v know_v the_o will_n of_o god_n unless_o he_o do_v reveal_v it_o and_o injoine_v it_o for_o who_o have_v know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o who_o have_v be_v his_o counsellor_n that_o be_v confirm_v by_o this_o that_o all_o whosoever_o do_v think_v to_o worship_n god_n with_o their_o own_o invent_v work_n do_v provoke_v he_o to_o anger_n rather_o than_o honour_v he_o nay_o they_o be_v find_v to_o have_v worship_v the_o devil_n or_o the_o idol_n of_o their_o own_o heart_n rather_o than_o god_n they_o go_v a_o whore_v with_o their_o own_o invention_n therefore_o be_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n kindle_v against_o his_o people_n psal_n 106.39_o 40._o §._o the_o only_o ground_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o divine_a worship_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 1._o no_o mortal_a creature_n can_v teach_v religion_n 2._o nor_o carnal_a man_n can_v attain_v true_a knowledge_n unless_o god_n instruct_v he_o and_o his_o spirit_n lead_v he_o to_o the_o truth_n 3._o the_o phrophet_n agree_v to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n esa_n 8.20_o to_o the_o law_n and_o to_o the_o testimony_n 4._o so_o do_v christ_n joh._n 5.39_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o in_o they_o you_o think_v you_o have_v eternal_a life_n and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o 5._o and_o so_o do_v the_o apostle_n call_v the_o scripture_n a_o rule_n as_o s._n paul_n do_v gal._n 6.16_o and_o as_o many_o as_o walk_v according_a to_o this_o rule_n and_o philip._n 3.16_o let_v we_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n 6._o and_o so_o do_v the_o ancient_a father_n and_o doctor_n sequi_fw-la divinas_fw-la literas_fw-la reginas_fw-la de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la reginas_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o follow_v this_o rule_n say_v cyrill_a be_v the_o path_n unto_o heaven_n and_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o this_o canon_n be_v the_o way_n to_o salvation_n and_o s._n irene_n non_fw-la per_fw-la alios_fw-la dispositionene_n salutis_fw-la cognovimus_fw-la by_o the_o scripture_n we_o learn_v to_o be_v save_v §._o also_o the_o holy_a scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v among_o we_o the_o supreme_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n 1._o for_o confirmation_n of_o that_o this_o language_n of_o the_o reform_a be_v to_o be_v note_v and_o observe_v how_o better_a say_z they_o will_v it_o stand_v with_o
wisdom_n that_o as_o augustine_n sometime_o write_v of_o counsel_n 14._o august_n contra_fw-la maximian_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o neither_o the_o papist_n shall_v object_v jerome_n against_o the_o reform_a nor_o the_o reform_a augustine_n against_o the_o papist_n thereby_o to_o prejudice_n each_o side_n but_o that_o matter_n may_v be_v try_v with_o matter_n cause_v with_o cause_n and_o reason_n with_o reason_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n 2._o for_o indeed_o as_o the_o same_o augustine_n have_v teach_v we_o epist_n 111._o ad_fw-la fortunatum_fw-la we_o must_v not_o have_v any_o man_n disputation_n howsoever_o they_o be_v man_n of_o sound_a judgement_n and_o worthy_a praise_n in_o like_a estimation_n as_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n 3._o such_o a_o understander_n say_v the_o same_o augustine_n am._n 7._o in_o read_v other_o man_n write_n such_o will_v i_o have_v other_o man_n to_o be_v of_o i_o §._o consequent_o this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o any_o creature_n 1._o not_o to_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o their_o write_n 2._o not_o to_o the_o church_n 3._o not_o to_o the_o counsel_n 4._o not_o to_o the_o pope_n a_o part_n or_o join_v with_o a_o general_n council_n 3._o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o supreme_a interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o judge_n of_o controversy_n 3._o which_o condition_n be_v the_o follow_v 1._o it_o be_v require_v of_o a_o supreme_a interpreter_n and_o judge_n of_o controversy_n that_o it_o say_v infallible_o the_o truth_n and_o can_v err_v 2._o it_o be_v require_v that_o it_o be_v not_o partial_a 3._o it_o be_v require_v that_o no_o appeal_v or_o provocation_n may_v be_v make_v from_o it_o 4._o it_o be_v require_v that_o it_o may_v produce_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o belief_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o men._n and_o by_o a_o certain_a spiritual_a power_n so_o bind_v in_o some_o manner_n the_o dissent_v party_n that_o they_o willing_o obey_v unto_o the_o truth_n and_o give_v assent_n unto_o it_o §._o what_o force_v have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n argument_n take_v from_o reason_n 1._o 1._o the_o argument_n that_o be_v ground_v only_o upon_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o faith_n we_o reform_a grant_v most_o unfeigned_o to_o be_v no_o lawful_a weapon_n to_o fight_v the_o lord_n warfare_n 2._o and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o any_o of_o the_o christian_n have_v say_v against_o philosophy_n and_o reason_n when_o philosophy_n and_o reason_n do_v disagree_v and_o do_v from_o the_o faith_n which_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o learn_v all_o that_o we_o reform_v do_v allow_v with_o all_o our_o heart_n 3._o and_o never_o use_v thus_o any_o argument_n take_v from_o natural_a reason_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n against_o any_o adversary_n 4._o for_o reason_n must_v submit_v itself_o to_o faith_n we_o know_v faith_n must_v not_o be_v restrain_v or_o stitch_v according_a to_o reason_n 2._o but_o when_o reason_n be_v not_o control_v of_o faith_n then_o we_o think_v that_o no_o adversary_n in_o point_n of_o belief_n will_v deny_v but_o that_o a_o argument_n build_v upon_o reason_n make_v a_o necessary_a proof_n the_o controversy_n concern_v religion_n in_o disputation_n either_o public_a or_o private_a most_n be_v divide_v only_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a antithesis_fw-la 1._o the_o popish_a doctor_n do_v reject_v this_o doctrine_n for_o they_o will_v not_o enter_v in_o combat_n with_o the_o reform_a only_o with_o the_o scripture_n they_o account_v themselves_o disarm_v if_o they_o must_v fight_v with_o they_o only_o with_o this_o weapon_n 2._o for_o this_o be_v their_o language_n to_o the_o reform_a doctor_n you_o boast_v much_o of_o your_o valour_n but_o whether_o think_v you_o be_v he_o valorous_a or_o fearful_a who_o dare_v not_o otherwise_o buckle_v with_o his_o adversary_n but_o upon_o condition_n he_o may_v forbid_v he_o what_o weapon_n he_o listen_v and_o choose_v for_o himself_o what_o he_o listen_v now_o say_v they_o to_o they_o here_o be_v your_o valour_n you_o forbid_v we_o the_o weapon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o counsel_n and_o of_o the_o father_n and_o you_o only_o leave_v we_o the_o weapon_n of_o the_o scripture_n answer_v of_o the_o reform_a doctor_n to_o this_o language_n of_o the_o popish_a 1._o he_o that_o will_v overcome_v in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n must_v only_o use_v those_o weapon_n which_o be_v allow_v in_o this_o kind_n of_o fight_n for_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a here_o as_o it_o be_v in_o war_n to_o take_v any_o weapon_n by_o which_o you_o can_v wound_v your_o enemy_n but_o weapon_n must_v be_v fetch_v out_o of_o the_o armoury_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n or_o else_o there_o will_v be_v no_o foil_n of_o a_o adversary_n 2._o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n do_v warrant_v 3._o and_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n command_v the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o use_v against_o the_o arrian_n and_o to_o end_v controversy_n the_o book_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n theodoret._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o 4._o and_o the_o like_a teach_v hilary_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 7._o and_o augustine_n epist_n 3._o and_o contra_n litter_n petil._n donat._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o and_o in_o divers_a other_o place_n the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o establish_v conserve_n and_o reform_v religion_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a magistrate_n 1._o which_o we_o say_v and_o maintain_v against_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o leave_v to_o the_o prince_n only_o to_o defend_v that_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o clergy_n 2._o but_o more_o belong_v to_o the_o prince_n and_o all_o that_o which_o be_v propund_v in_o the_o head_n 3._o which_o we_o prove_v 1._o by_o the_o right_n of_o pagan_a prince_n for_o among_o all_o the_o pagan_n and_o gentile_n although_o the_o solemn_a administration_n do_v belong_v to_o their_o priest_n yet_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o settle_v reform_v and_o defend_v religion_n do_v ever_o belong_v to_o the_o magistrate_n 4._o and_o that_o 2._o we_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o the_o pagan_a prince_n do_v err_v in_o that_o we_o be_v to_o know_v that_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n among_o the_o israelite_n and_o among_o the_o christian_n do_v assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o same_o right_n god_n himself_o will_v have_v the_o ceremony_n concern_v religion_n to_o be_v settle_v and_o establish_v by_o moses_n the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o not_o by_o aaron_n the_o high_a priest_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o moses_n the_o care_n concern_v religion_n be_v devole_v to_o joshua_n the_o governor_n and_o magistrate_n and_o not_o to_o the_o priest_n during_o the_o government_n of_o the_o say_v joshua_n the_o ark_n be_v remove_v the_o idol_n be_v pull_v down_o and_o by_o he_o be_v renew_v the_o religious_a covevant_n between_o god_n and_o the_o people_n it_o be_v manifest_a also_o that_o david_n and_o solomon_n and_o josiah_n and_o hezekiah_n do_v exercise_v their_o royal_a power_n in_o establish_v and_o reform_v religion_n and_o in_o overthrow_v and_o root_a out_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n if_o any_o one_o doubt_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christian_a emperor_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n let_v he_o read_v the_o code_n and_o the_o novel_a constitution_n and_o there_o he_o shall_v find_v law_n make_v by_o they_o concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n concern_v sacrament_n concern_v the_o church_n concern_v synod_n concern_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v heretic_n and_o in_o a_o word_n concern_v the_o whole_a matter_n of_o religion_n 5._o and_o it_o be_v a_o error_n to_o teach_v that_o the_o care_n of_o thing_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n for_o as_o say_v very_o well_o s._n augustine_n prince_n do_v serve_v god_n in_o this_o 51._o august_n contra_fw-la crescon_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 51._o as_o they_o be_v prince_n if_o they_o enjoin_v good_a thing_n in_o their_o state_n and_o dominion_n and_o forbid_v that_o which_o be_v evil_a not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o divine_a religion_n 6._o to_o the_o two_o former_a argument_n let_v we_o join_v a_o three_o one_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o supreme_a authority_n concern_v religion_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a magistrate_n this_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o necessity_n or_o at_o least_o from_o the_o convenience_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o necessary_a that_o there_o be_v one_o to_o who_o the_o supreme_a authority_n do_v belong_v to_o enjoin_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o religion_n to_o forbid_v
the_o thing_n that_o be_v hurtful_a and_o contrary_a to_o religion_n and_o to_o punish_v those_o that_o be_v rebellious_a for_o the_o outward_a worship_n of_o god_n shall_v vanish_v away_o heresy_n will_v rise_v and_o increase_v as_o also_o blasphemy_n unless_o there_o be_v one_o arm_v with_o the_o sword_n who_o may_v by_o fear_n and_o by_o a_o coactive_a power_n restrain_v the_o perverse_a and_o wicked_a this_o can_v be_v do_v by_o ecclesiastical_a person_n for_o their_o office_n be_v to_o preach_v to_o exhort_v to_o rebuke_v and_o by_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o correct_v but_o they_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n and_o they_o be_v deprive_v of_o that_o supreme_a power_n which_o by_o the_o fear_n of_o punishment_n may_v contain_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a in_o their_o duty_n therefore_o the_o very_a outward_a face_n of_o a_o christian_a commonwealth_n shall_v not_o be_v retain_v if_o we_o exclude_v the_o civil_a magistrate_n from_o the_o supreme_a authority_n concern_v religion_n 1._o the_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a magistrate_n must_v order_v and_o settle_v nothing_o concern_v religion_n without_o consult_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n 2._o and_o assemble_v learned_a and_o godly_a divine_n who_o charge_n be_v to_o expound_v they_o 1._o 1._o the_o grecian_n never_o undertake_v any_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n before_o they_o receive_v answer_n from_o their_o oracle_n 2._o neither_o the_o jew_n before_o they_o consult_v with_o god_n by_o the_o ephod_n 3._o nor_o the_o roman_n before_o they_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o their_o soothsayer_n 4._o and_o therefore_o doubtless_o all_o christian_a prince_n and_o estate_n be_v to_o expect_v either_o a_o command_n or_o at_o least_o a_o warrant_n from_o holy_a scripture_n before_o they_o proceed_v in_o matter_n so_o near_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o service_n 5._o otherwise_o they_o go_v about_o to_o set_v the_o sundial_n by_o their_o watch_n and_o not_o their_o watch_n by_o their_o sundial_n 6._o whether_o all_o wise_a governor_n like_o good_a pilate_n have_v manum_fw-la ad_fw-la clavum_fw-la oculos_fw-la ad_fw-la astra_fw-la the_o eye_n upon_o the_o star_n and_o their_o hand_n upon_o the_o helm_n steer_v their_o course_n below_o by_o direction_n from_o above_o 2._o 1._o though_o sovereign_n be_v supreme_a commander_n for_o the_o truth_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a or_o sole_a director_n unto_o truth_n for_o in_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n and_o perplex_a controversy_n of_o religion_n they_o be_v to_o require_v the_o law_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v they_o be_v to_o ask_v counsel_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o general_o in_o all_o matter_n appertain_v to_o god_n to_o hear_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n declare_v to_o they_o the_o will_n of_o god_n out_o of_o his_o word_n 2._o symmachus_n be_v bold_a to_o tell_v anastasius_n the_o emperor_n that_o as_o bishop_n owe_v subjection_n to_o god_n sword_n in_o prince_n hand_n so_o prince_n owe_v obedience_n to_o god_n word_n in_o bishop_n mouth_n defer_v deo_n in_o nobis_fw-la nos_fw-la deferemus_fw-la deo_fw-la in_o te_fw-la o_o emperor_n hear_v god_n speak_v by_o we_o and_o we_o will_v fear_v god_n rule_v by_o thou_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v put_v a_o material_a sword_n in_o thy_o hand_n to_o smite_v malefactor_n in_o their_o body_n have_v put_v a_o spiritual_a sword_n in_o our_o mouth_n to_o slay_v sin_n in_o the_o soul_n 3._o the_o magistrate_n be_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n but_o the_o preacher_n be_v his_o mouth_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n all_o wise_a and_o religious_a king_n have_v give_v they_o their_o ear_n and_o take_v some_o of_o they_o in_o their_o bosom_n as_o david_n do_v nathan_n to_o receive_v instruction_n and_o direction_n from_o they_o how_o to_o sway_v the_o royal_a sceptre_n within_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o church_n in_o what_o regard_n a_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v within_o his_o state_n and_o dominion_n 1._o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v mystical_o for_o this_o honour_n be_v proper_a only_o unto_o he_o and_o can_v without_o a_o horrible_a blasphemy_n be_v attribute_v to_o any_o creature_n 2._o neither_o also_o be_v it_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v call_v themselves_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n pretend_v thereby_o to_o have_v a_o universal_a and_o a_o supreme_a power_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n belong_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n as_o also_o a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n for_o this_o title_n belong_v not_o unto_o they_o neither_o by_o divine_a nor_o humane_a right_n but_o they_o assume_v it_o by_o a_o mere_a antichristian_a usurpation_n 3._o the_o sovereign_n than_o be_v call_v head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o state_n and_o country_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o god_n word_n king_n saul_n be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o only_o as_o he_o be_v the_o first_o &_o the_o noble_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o state_n and_o country_n but_o because_o he_o be_v her_o defendor_n her_o nurse_n father_n and_o supreme_a inspector_n and_o who_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o supreme_a authority_n to_o establish_v therein_o defend_v and_o maintain_v religion_n and_o the_o divine_a truth_n as_o also_o a_o good_a and_o a_o lawful_a government_n of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n by_o which_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o false_a religion_n of_o pagan_n etc._n etc._n 1._o the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v this_o that_o it_o direct_v we_o and_o all_o our_o religious_a service_n unto_o the_o true_a god_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o only_a searcher_n of_o man_n heart_n of_o which_o chief_o he_o will_v be_v serve_v by_o this_o first_o mark_v true_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o idolatrous_a religion_n which_o seek_v unto_o wood_n to_o stone_n to_o the_o sun_n to_o the_o moon_n to_o man_n to_o angel_n and_o to_o all_o the_o creature_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 2._o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n which_o religion_n be_v to_o teach_v we_o must_v be_v ground_v upon_o his_o word_n and_o reveal_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o own_o self_n this_o second_o mark_n will_v serve_v we_o to_o discern_v the_o true_a religion_n from_o the_o invention_n of_o men._n and_o to_o reject_v as_o untruth_n whatsoever_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o god_n word_n 3._o the_o three_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v that_o true_a religion_n must_v put_v into_o our_o hand_n a_o mean_a to_o satisfy_v god_n justice_n without_o the_o which_o not_o only_o all_o other_o religion_n but_o also_o even_o that_o which_o concern_v the_o true_a serve_v of_o the_o true_a god_n be_v utter_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a by_o this_o three_o mark_v true_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o false_a religion_n man_n reason_n have_v well_o perceive_v that_o some_o such_o mean_a be_v needful_a in_o religion_n but_o to_o know_v what_o that_o mean_a be_v be_v too_o high_a a_o thing_n for_o man_n reason_n to_o attain_v unto_o 4._o the_o true_a religion_n then_o and_o which_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v only_o that_o which_o have_v god_n for_o her_o scope_n his_o word_n for_o warrant_n of_o she_o worship_v and_o a_o mean_v appoint_v by_o he_o to_o pacify_v he_o towards_o we_o and_o in_o that_o religion_n only_o and_o in_o none_o other_o rest_v salvation_n the_o ancient_a judaical_a religion_n have_v be_v a_o true_a religion_n the_o jew_n have_v have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o have_v serve_v and_o worship_v he_o alone_o 1._o among_o the_o great_a nation_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o the_o persian_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o religion_n do_v not_o bear_v the_o livery_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n but_o of_o many_o there_o be_v discover_v a_o little_a nation_n call_v the_o people_n of_o israel_n which_o worship_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v he_o for_o their_o father_n do_v call_v upon_o he_o alone_o in_o their_o need_n and_o for_o all_o the_o small_a account_n that_o other_o make_v of_o they_o do_v abhor_v all_o the_o glister_a gloriousnesse_n of_o the_o great_a monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n the_o first_o christian_a religion_n be_v pure_a and_o true_a 1._o for_o it_o be_v whole_o according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n declare_v by_o the_o prophet_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n 2._o it_o be_v a_o pure_a and_o a_o true_a religion_n because_o it_o have_v all_o the_o
mark_n and_o part_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n 1._o teach_v to_o know_v one_o only_a god_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o who_o conserve_n and_o govern_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o providence_n 2._o it_o discover_v to_o the_o sinful_a man_n the_o true_a mean_a to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o god_n namely_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n by_o who_o alone_o have_v satisfy_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n his_o father_n his_o wrath_n may_v be_v appease_v towards_o sinner_n who_o repent_v and_o believe_v 3._o it_o prescribe_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o true_a god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v and_o honour_a namely_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n refer_v all_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o admit_v nothing_o either_o absurd_a or_o unjust_a of_o the_o agreement_n and_o of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n which_o we_o christian_n do_v embrace_v 1._o of_o the_o agreement_n between_o both_o the_o say_a religion_n 1._o god_n be_v the_o author_n and_o the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o both_o 2._o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o both_o by_o who_o only_a merit_n all_o the_o faithful_a since_o the_o first_o sin_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n have_v be_v and_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n see_v heb._n 13.8_o rev._n 13.8_o 3._o as_o christian_a religion_n so_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n do_v aim_n to_o stir_v up_o a_o desire_n of_o the_o bless_a immortality_n and_o to_o confirm_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o same_o 4._o both_o the_o religion_n do_v bring_v and_o do_v bring_v justification_n and_o sanctification_n to_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n see_v john_n 8.56_o 5._o both_o the_o religion_n have_v be_v seal_v and_o confirm_v to_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o the_o selfsame_a holy_a spirit_n 2._o of_o the_o difference_n between_o both_o the_o say_a religion_n 1._o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n do_v belong_v only_o to_o one_o nation_n and_o people_n the_o christian_a religion_n belong_v to_o all_o people_n 2._o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n by_o many_o ceremony_n do_v shadow_n and_o represent_v christ_n which_o be_v to_o come_v the_o christian_a religion_n do_v teach_v and_o clear_o publish_v that_o he_o be_v come_v 3._o in_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n the_o lord_n under_o some_o earthly_a benefit_n do_v represent_v the_o fruition_n of_o the_o heavenly_a inheritance_n but_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n direct_o he_o do_v direct_v our_o mind_n to_o the_o meditation_n of_o eternal_a life_n omit_v those_o earthly_a mean_n and_o help_n which_o he_o do_v use_v towards_o the_o ancient_a jew_n 4._o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n be_v darker_n but_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v clear_a 5._o in_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n the_o rite_n of_o their_o sacrament_n be_v bloody_a and_o difficult_a namely_o the_o rite_n of_o circumcision_n and_o of_o the_o paschall_n lamb._n but_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v without_o blood_n and_o easy_a 3._o 1._o from_o the_o abovesaid_a thing_n it_o appear_v that_o since_o the_o first_o sin_n of_o adam_n there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o way_n to_o attain_v to_o the_o fruition_n of_o salvation_n and_o this_o way_n have_v be_v the_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mediator_n see_v thereof_o gen._n 3.17_o and_o chapt._n 22.18_o act._n 15.11_o and_o 10.43_o 2._o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v who_o teach_v a_o threefold_a way_n to_o attain_v unto_o salvation_n namely_o 1._o one_o to_o those_o who_o do_v live_v before_o the_o write_a law_n by_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n 2._o the_o second_o to_o those_o who_o do_v live_v under_o the_o write_a law_n by_o the_o fulfil_n of_o the_o same_o 3._o and_o the_o three_o to_o those_o who_o do_v and_o do_v live_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n 3._o the_o reason_n why_o such_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o explode_v be_v because_o the_o faithful_a and_o believer_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n have_v have_v redemption_n in_o christ_n by_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v shed_v as_o we_o have_v by_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o the_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n have_v have_v a_o save_a virtue_n not_o only_o since_o it_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o cross_n but_o even_o from_o the_o eternal_a decree_n of_o god_n and_o the_o efficacy_n thereof_o have_v be_v as_o well_o before_o as_o after_o it_o be_v exhibit_v in_o which_o regard_n it_o be_v say_v of_o christ_n heb._n 13.8_o that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o yesterday_o and_o to_o day_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o rev._n 13.8_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o lamb_n slay_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n 4._o therefore_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o believer_n under_o the_o law_n have_v have_v redemption_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n the_o redeemer_n as_o we_o have_v under_o the_o gospel_n abraham_n do_v see_v the_o day_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v glad_a as_o it_o be_v say_v john_n 8.56_o he_o do_v see_v it_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o mutation_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o first_o christian_n religion_n in_o the_o great_a prosperity_n and_o pomp_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o church_n under_o the_o empire_n constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a religion_n sudden_o change_v by_o the_o introduction_n in_o it._n of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o pagan_n convert_v to_o the_o say_a christian_a religion_n and_o in_o borrow_v the_o word_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n 1._o 1._o the_o church_n before_o this_o empire_n have_v be_v breed_v in_o the_o hill_n and_o wilderness_n 2._o it_o come_v out_o of_o they_o clothe_v with_o camel_n hair_n that_o be_v to_o say_v clothe_v with_o all_o sobriety_n with_o all_o simplicity_n and_o with_o all_o innocence_n 3._o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o most_o part_n manifest_v she_o to_o the_o world_n be_v ashamed_a to_o present_v her_o such_o to_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o who_o new_o come_v out_o or_o will_v come_v out_o from_o paganism_n 4._o the_o good_a emperor_n likewise_o who_o be_v desirous_a that_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v receive_v by_o their_o people_n more_o curious_a of_o the_o outward_a then_o of_o the_o inward_a of_o the_o appearance_n then_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o ceremony_n then_o of_o the_o substance_n 5._o they_o make_v then_o no_o conscience_n to_o clothe_v the_o say_a church_n after_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o to_o adorn_v she_o with_o the_o ornament_n of_o the_o gentile_n to_o fit_a the_o christian_n service_n and_o ceremony_n to_o those_o of_o the_o pagan_n as_o far_o as_o without_o wrong_n to_o the_o faith_n they_o do_v think_v they_o can_v do_v it_o 6._o and_o this_o proceed_v be_v call_v among_o they_o zeal_n and_o prudence_n which_o tertullian_n will_v have_v call_v sacrilege_n be_v a_o severe_a observation_n of_o the_o first_o simplicity_n and_o purity_n as_o long_o as_o he_o live_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o 1._o in_o which_o beside_o the_o say_a bishop_n be_v to_o keep_v this_o temperament_n that_o in_o the_o same_o time_n be_v to_o give_v content_a to_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v embrace_v the_o christianism_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n do_v believe_v that_o their_o shall_v be_v a_o greatness_n under_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n they_o be_v very_o glad_a to_o show_v unto_o they_o the_o fulfil_v thereof_o in_o the_o outward_a splendour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o and_o where_o they_o do_v conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v adorn_v the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o willing_o borrow_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v the_o term_n or_o word_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o term_n or_o word_n and_o of_o the_o ceremony_n borrow_v from_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o pagan_n when_o the_o christian_a church_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o constantine_n do_v pass_n from_o persecution_n to_o peace_n and_o from_o thraldom_n to_o the_o domination_n 1._o as_o all_o the_o outward_a service_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o gentile_n do_v chief_o consist_v in_o sacrifice_n those_o of_o the_o gentile_n without_o a_o certain_a scope_n and_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n aim_v all_o at_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n it_o do_v seem_v hard_a and_o scandalous_a unto_o they_o to_o abolish_v all_o sacrifice_n because_o those_o new_a convert_v believe_v that_o religion_n can_v not_o be_v without_o such_o sacrifice_n not_o
concern_v that_o all_o sacrifice_n be_v nothing_o but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n accomplish_v in_o the_o cross_n therefore_o to_o the_o end_n that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o shall_v be_v fright_v the_o christian_n use_v themselves_o to_o speak_v of_o altar_n and_o of_o sacrifice_n and_o as_o much_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o teach_v that_o all_o sacrifice_n have_v end_v in_o christ_n they_o do_v delight_n to_o call_v their_o sacrifice_n immolation_n oblation_n sacrifice_n they_o call_v the_o lord_n table_n his_o altar_n the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n a_o holy_a host_n they_o call_v the_o bishop_n and_o minister_n priest_n the_o deacon_n levite_n etc._n etc._n manner_n of_o speech_n among_o they_o well_o understand_v which_o in_o those_o age_n be_v not_o hurtful_a but_o in_o the_o follow_v more_o ignorant_a and_o far_o off_o from_o the_o light_n have_v notwithstanding_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o great_a abuse_n because_o they_o be_v pass_v from_o the_o figure_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o from_o a_o improperty_n of_o word_n in_o a_o error_n of_o doctrine_n 2._o the_o gentile_n also_o have_v a_o multitude_n of_o god_n to_o they_o all_o they_o have_v build_v temple_n found_v altar_n and_o sacrifice_n sudden_o and_o at_o a_o clap_n to_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o service_n of_o one_o god_n which_o be_v all_o spirit_n and_o his_o service_n all_o spiritual_a they_o who_o be_v carnal_a beseek_v after_o pomp_n and_o ceremony_n and_o after_o the_o wood_n and_o stone_n be_v find_v by_o humane_a prudence_n both_o scandalous_a and_o impudent_a in_o regard_v that_o these_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v edify_v and_o not_o destroy_v feed_v say_v they_o with_o milk_n before_o they_o be_v feed_v with_o solid_a meat_n for_o thus_o this_o place_n of_o scripture_n be_v abuse_v whereas_o than_o the_o first_o antiquity_n have_v blunt_o contest_v that_o to_o have_v many_o god_n be_v to_o have_v none_o that_o to_o serve_v any_o creature_n be_v to_o forsake_v the_o creator_n it_o be_v find_v sweet_a by_o succession_n of_o time_n to_o transform_v their_o god_n into_o saint_n their_o goddess_n into_o she_z saint_n to_o put_v our_o apostle_n and_o our_o martyr_n in_o their_o place_n to_o dedicate_v unto_o they_o their_o temple_n and_o their_o altar_n to_o give_v they_o some_o priest_n and_o some_o high_a priest_n to_o appoint_v to_o they_o holy_a day_n and_o honour_n and_o service_n 3._o now_o as_o humane_a wit_n be_v blind_a in_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n it_o happen_v that_o under_o the_o shadow_n to_o draw_v to_o christ_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n those_o good_a folk_n by_o a_o lap_n of_o some_o age_n do_v introduce_v mild_o in_o the_o church_n both_o the_o judaisme_n and_o the_o paganism_n we_o understand_v their_o ceremony_n and_o their_o outward_a pomp_n their_o superstition_n and_o vanity_n and_o which_o be_v worse_o many_o of_o their_o presumption_n and_o anticipate_v opinion_n in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o religion_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n 1._o to_o judge_n aright_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o say_v that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o that_o which_o be_v now_o and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o some_o age_n after_o their_o death_n 2._o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v pure_a and_o orthodox_n so_o that_o her_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.8_o 3._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n during_o some_o age_n she_o have_v be_v also_o a_o true_a church_n but_o not_o the_o only_a true_a church_n not_o the_o catholic_n or_o universal_a church_n but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o same_o as_o be_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n of_o syria_n of_o egypt_n and_o of_o other_o place_n she_o have_v be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o not_o so_o pure_a as_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n error_n betimes_o have_v begin_v to_o creep_v in_o she_o 4._o but_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v now_o be_v a_o impure_a and_o heretical_a church_n and_o more_o heretical_a than_o any_o one_o that_o ever_o be_v before_o since_o the_o plague_n of_o antichristianisme_n have_v stick_v unto_o she_o it_o be_v no_o more_o the_o chaste_a spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o adulteress_n it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o sound_n and_o vigorous_a body_n but_o a_o body_n full_a of_o ulcer_n and_o soar_v in_o a_o word_n she_o be_v no_o more_o pure_a and_o orthodox_n as_o she_o be_v before_o but_o impure_a and_o heterodox_n 5._o which_o we_o prove_v by_o two_o strong_a and_o irrefragable_a argument_n the_o 1._o be_v because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o her_o faith_n and_o belief_n be_v contrary_a to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o consequent_o be_v mere_a heresy_n the_o 2._o be_v because_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n which_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o orthodox_n church_n be_v receive_v in_o she_o and_o approve_v by_o she_o 6._o i_o have_v say_v 1._o that_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v impure_a &_o heretical_a because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o her_o faith_n and_o belief_n be_v contrary_a to_o holy_a scripture_n 1._o scripture_n forbid_v the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o divine_a worship_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n receive_v and_o maintain_v they_o 2._o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v establish_v another_o purgatory_n 3._o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o of_o ourselves_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o think_v any_o good_a thing_n but_o but_o that_o all_o our_o sufficiency_n be_v from_o god_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v that_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o our_o freewill_n we_o may_v do_v good_a work_n and_o make_v the_o say_a strength_n to_o cooperate_v with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n 4._o the_o scripture_n will_v that_o we_o pray_v and_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o know_a tongue_n all_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n 5._o the_o scripture_n do_v ordain_v that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n all_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v forbid_v it_o to_o the_o laity_n 6._o the_o scripture_n present_v we_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o only_a mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v forge_v a_o great_a number_n of_o mediator_n who_o be_v to_o help_v we_o with_o their_o merit_n and_o with_o their_o suffrage_n 7._o the_o scripture_n do_v warn_v we_o concern_v christ_n act_v 3.21_o that_o the_o heaven_n must_v receive_v he_o until_o the_o time_n of_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n make_v he_o to_o come_v down_o every_o day_n from_o heaven_n in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n and_o moreover_o expose_v he_o under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n to_o divers_a ignominy_n 8._o in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v no_o proposition_n mention_v against_o we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whereof_o we_o may_v not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v the_o antithesis_fw-la in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o regard_n there_o be_v many_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o say_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v ashamed_a of_o the_o abovesaid_a error_n and_o except_o the_o brainless_a spirit_n and_o resolve_v to_o maintain_v even_o the_o gross_a abuse_n few_o person_n will_v there_o be_v find_v who_o entire_o keep_v their_o religion_n and_o in_o some_o point_n thereof_o do_v not_o find_v something_o want_v 7._o i_o have_v say_v 2._o that_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v impure_a and_o heretical_a because_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n which_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o orthodox_n church_n be_v receive_v in_o she_o and_o approve_v by_o she_o those_o heresy_n meet_v in_o she_o and_o do_v compound_v a_o part_n of_o popery_n as_o all_o the_o water_n of_o river_n and_o spring_n do_v meet_v in_o the_o sea_n the_o devil_n have_v make_v they_o to_o rise_v up_o again_o upon_o the_o stage_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o some_o small_a disguise_n her_o so_o insolent_a contempt_n and_o debase_v of_o holy_a scripture_n she_o have_v common_a with_o all_o kind_n of_o heretic_n to_o who_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v usual_a she_o do_v borrow_v from_o the_o pharisee_n the_o nonwritten_a tradition_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n she_o borrow_v from_o the_o basilidian_o and_o the_o carpocratian_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n she_o have_v from_o
the_o marcosian_o of_o who_o epiphanius_n do_v speak_v and_o from_o the_o eutichian_o against_o who_o theodoret_n and_o vigilius_n do_v so_o excellent_o dispute_v the_o error_n of_o transubstantiation_n she_o have_v from_o the_o messalian_o &_o the_o euchetes_n her_o vain_a repetition_n of_o prayer_n by_o number_n she_o have_v from_o the_o manichee_n the_o montanist_n the_o marcionite_n the_o tatianite_n the_o eucratites_n the_o priscilianist_n and_o eustachian_o she_o fast_n her_o abstinence_n her_o vow_n of_o poverty_n her_o distinction_n of_o meat_n and_o her_o law_n of_o celibat_fw-la or_o single_a life_n by_o all_o which_o be_v accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o we_o have_v 1_o tim._n 4.1_o etc._n etc._n with_o the_o marcionite_n and_o pepusian_o she_o permit_v woman_n to_o baptise_v with_o the_o pelagian_o and_o semipelagian_o she_o do_v establish_v freewill_n the_o merit_n of_o work_n the_o perfection_n of_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o monk_n do_v principal_o boast_v add_v thereunto_o of_o their_o own_o the_o work_n of_o supererogation_n as_o a_o mark_n of_o a_o supreme_a arrogancy_n with_o the_o manichee_n though_o under_o another_o consideration_n in_o the_o eucharist_n she_o have_v cut_v off_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup._n it_o be_v a_o thing_n too_o tedious_a to_o particularise_v more_o upon_o this_o matter_n 8._o from_o the_o abovesaid_a it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v heretical_a yea_o above_o all_o other_o who_o ever_o have_v be_v heretical_a because_o she_o be_v not_o infect_v only_o with_o two_o or_o three_o heresy_n but_o with_o a_o great_a number_n and_o multitude_n of_o they_o and_o because_o her_o malady_n be_v not_o small_a and_o slight_a but_o the_o poison_n of_o heresy_n have_v thrust_v itself_o through_o her_o whole_a body_n have_v almost_o corrupt_v all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o cause_v we_o to_o say_v with_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n c._n 1.21_o 22._o how_o be_v the_o faithful_a city_n become_v a_o harlot_n it_o be_v full_a of_o judgement_n righteousness_n lodge_v in_o it_o but_o now_o murderer_n thy_o silver_n be_v become_v dross_n thy_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n 8._o the_o same_o also_o cause_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v only_o a_o outward_a show_n her_o fair_a be_v the_o frontispiece_n and_o before_o front_n all_o cover_v with_o magnificent_a title_n but_o within_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o corruption_n she_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o egyptian_n of_o old_a which_o outward_o be_v fair_a and_o magnificent_a but_o within_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o cat_n and_o crocodile_n and_o serpent_n and_o such_o other_o beast_n fit_a for_o a_o den_n then_o for_o such_o a_o temple_n 9_o if_o so_o many_o fair_a church_n in_o the_o east_n plant_v by_o the_o sacred_a hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o water_v with_o their_o blood_n be_v now_o change_v in_o mosquy_n of_o mahumetan_n or_o in_o lodging_n of_o heretic_n why_o then_o shall_v we_o find_v strange_a that_o such_o a_o change_n be_v happen_v in_o the_o west_n since_o the_o thousand_o year_n end_v of_o the_o bind_n in_o chain_n of_o satan_n by_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o have_v be_v loose_v according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o s._n john_n rev._n 20.1_o 2_o 3._o to_o work_n again_o a_o little_a season_n about_o the_o seduction_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n §._o antithesis_fw-la of_o the_o popish_a doctor_n 1._o objection_n against_o the_o above_o exercitation_n they_o object_n 1._o that_o by_o testimony_n of_o story_n no_o heresy_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o any_o change_n of_o doctrine_n be_v ever_o make_v in_o the_o same_o answer_v to_o that_o objection_n 1._o we_o answer_v to_o that_o objection_n that_o the_o papist_n history_n write_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n tyranny_n ought_v not_o and_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v regard_v by_o we_o reform_v because_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v not_o dare_n write_v for_o the_o most_o part_n otherwise_o then_o may_v well_o stand_v with_o his_o honour_n 2._o and_o to_o all_o history_n that_o since_o the_o defection_n have_v commend_v the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n we_o oppose_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o plain_o convince_v it_o of_o manifold_a and_o damnable_a heresy_n 3._o beside_o we_o can_v allege_v sundry_a writer_n in_o all_o age_n that_o open_o have_v reprove_v the_o same_o to_o instance_n in_o one_o do_v not_o sigisbertus_n the_o monk_n a_o historiographer_n mention_v by_o the_o papist_n express_o charge_v gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o maintain_v and_o practise_v not_o only_o a_o error_n but_o a_o heresy_n also_o in_o take_v upon_o they_o authority_n to_o excommunicate_v the_o emperor_n and_o other_o civil_a prince_n this_o heresy_n have_v ever_o since_o continue_v in_o that_o see_v and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o popeling_n avouch_v and_o therefore_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o popish_a own_v historiographer_n some_o heresy_n have_v take_v place_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o objection_n before_o propound_v 2._o objection_n 2._o against_o the_o above_o exercitation_n the_o popish_a writer_n demand_v at_o what_o time_n under_o what_o bishop_n by_o what_o way_n and_o by_o what_o proceed_v be_v a_o new_a religion_n spread_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o over_o though_o whole_a world_n answer_v to_o that_o objection_n 1._o it_o be_v hard_a for_o we_o to_o answer_v at_o what_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o necessary_a to_o set_v down_o the_o very_a instant_a of_o time_n all_o thing_n be_v not_o at_o once_o overturn_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sin_n and_o error_n come_v to_o their_o height_n by_o degree_n and_o by_o leisure_n to_o ripeness_n the_o hair_n of_o our_o head_n be_v not_o all_o grey_a of_o a_o sudden_a neither_o do_v any_o thing_n sudden_o come_v to_o his_o maturity_n and_o the_o growth_n of_o every_o thing_n appear_v long_o after_o this_o be_v manifest_a in_o such_o thing_n as_o have_v small_a beginning_n go_v on_o forward_o unto_o a_o great_a quantity_n until_o they_o come_v to_o perfection_n 2._o but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o corrupt_a because_o we_o can_v tell_v the_o moment_n of_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_a but_o be_v so_o manifest_a as_o it_o be_v what_o need_v we_o search_v the_o history_n to_o show_v the_o beginning_n what_o we_o pray_v if_o you_o see_v a_o man_n sick_a of_o the_o pestilence_n if_o you_o see_v a_o city_n corrupt_v with_o riot_n and_o wickedness_n if_o you_o see_v a_o house_n ruinous_n and_o ready_a to_o fall_v if_o you_o see_v a_o ship_n sink_v will_v you_o deny_v all_o these_o unless_o one_o can_v tell_v you_o the_o time_n when_o that_o man_n begin_v to_o be_v sick_a the_o mean_n how_o the_o city_n grow_v corrupt_a who_o be_v owner_n and_o in_o what_o year_n the_o house_n grow_v ruinous_a and_o in_o what_o day_n the_o ship_n begin_v first_o to_o leak_n and_o what_o be_v the_o force_n of_o the_o papist_n reason_n and_o demand_v other_o than_o this_o 3._o but_o do_v not_o their_o own_o history_n tell_v when_o and_o by_o who_o innovation_n and_o corruption_n enter_v let_v they_o see_v a_o few_o of_o they_o 1._o he_o that_o first_o usurp_v authority_n over_o other_o church_n be_v pope_n victor_n after_o he_o zozimus_n and_o boniface_n the_o three_o and_o celestine_n and_o their_o successor_n 2._o pope_n syricius_n first_o forbid_v priest_n marriage_n 3._o the_o manichee_n first_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o people_n 4._o the_o 2._o council_n of_o nice_a first_o ordain_v worship_v of_o image_n 5._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o second_o first_o teach_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n must_v carnal_o be_v handle_v break_v and_o eat_v 6._o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o first_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 7._o boniface_n the_o three_o first_o declare_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n 8._o gregory_n the_o great_a teach_v first_o purgatory_n for_o a_o certain_a truth_n 9_o the_o florentine_a council_n first_o teach_v and_o declare_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o council_n 10._o innocent_n the_o three_o bring_v in_o auricular_a confession_n if_o these_o be_v not_o sufficient_a we_o can_v produce_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o popish_a error_n 3._o objection_n 3._o against_o the_o above_o exercitation_n the_o popish_a writer_n take_v a_o objection_n from_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o continuance_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n and_o demand_v of_o the_o reform_a doctor_n with_o what_o face_n they_o dare_v accuse_v of_o corruption_n the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n
shall_v raze_v their_o name_n out_o of_o the_o calendar_n of_o god_n saint_n or_o think_v otherwise_o then_o reverent_o of_o they_o §_o objection_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n against_o this_o declaration_n of_o the_o reform_a how_o say_v they_o can_v we_o esteem_v they_o to_o be_v holy_a teach_v that_o they_o do_v err_v answer_v to_o that_o objection_n 1._o we_o reform_a do_v answer_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v not_o in_o such_o assertion_n contrary_a to_o themselves_o 2._o be_v not_o the_o apostle_n holy_a man_n when_o they_o dream_v of_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o a_o principal_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v they_o void_a of_o holiness_n when_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o the_o jew_n only_o which_o be_v great_o derogatory_n to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o salvation_n of_o his_o people_n then_o every_o error_n do_v not_o overthrow_v all_o holiness_n in_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n 3._o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n many_o holy_a father_n be_v infect_v with_o the_o error_n of_o christ_n reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n who_o notwithstanding_o be_v worthy_o account_v saint_n of_o god_n 4._o cyprian_a and_o many_o godly_a bishop_n with_o he_o err_v about_o the_o baptism_n minister_v by_o heretic_n yet_o lose_v they_o not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o name_n of_o holy_a bishop_n and_o father_n 5._o all_o such_o error_n mention_v be_v such_o as_o in_o the_o before_o name_v father_n do_v not_o raze_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n §_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o error_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o popish_a doctor_n 1._o the_o father_n slip_v a_o little_a the_o popish_a doctor_n and_o papist_n be_v fall_v headlong_o into_o the_o pit_n 2._o the_o father_n be_v oversee_v through_o infirmide_v the_o popish_a doctor_n and_o papist_n be_v blind_a of_o malice_n 5._o the_o father_n scatter_v some_o darnel_n in_o the_o lord_n field_n the_o popish_a doctor_n and_o papist_n have_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n the_o good_a corn._n 4._o the_o father_n have_v suffer_v loss_n of_o this_o building_n be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o foundation_n yet_o be_v save_v the_o popish_a doctor_n and_o papist_n overthrow_v indirect_o and_o by_o good_a consequence_n the_o foundation_n itself_o and_o therefore_o continue_v in_o these_o opinion_n what_o hope_n can_v they_o have_v to_o be_v save_v §_o examination_n of_o these_o word_n of_o luther_n repreve_v by_o the_o popish_a writer_n that_o he_o be_v not_o move_v though_o a_o thousand_o augustine_n cyprian_n church_n be_v against_o he_o the_o popish_a writer_n by_o these_o word_n say_v the_o popish_a writer_n luther_n do_v show_v that_o he_o be_v unmeasurable_a arrogant_a and_o wilful_a answer_v to_o that_o accusation_n and_o presumption_n 1._o lvther_n spirit_n be_v far_o from_o this_o insolent_a and_o immoderate_a presumption_n as_o may_v by_o his_o own_o word_n appear_v angliae_fw-la appear_v contra_fw-la regem_fw-la angliae_fw-la for_o he_o say_v not_o that_o he_o more_o set_v by_o his_o own_o private_a judgement_n than_o he_o do_v by_o all_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n but_o he_o say_v that_o he_o set_v against_o the_o say_n of_o the_o father_n of_o man_n of_o angel_n of_o devil_n the_o word_n of_o the_o only_a eternal_a majesty_n the_o gospel_n and_o again_o immediate_o he_o say_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v above_o all_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n make_v with_o i_o that_o i_o care_v not_o though_o a_o thousand_o augustine_n and_o cyprian_n stand_v against_o i_o 2._o be_v this_o to_o set_v his_o private_a judgement_n against_o all_o the_o father_n be_v this_o pride_n be_v this_o presumption_n must_v god_n word_n and_o majesty_n and_o gospel_n yield_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o father_n be_v they_o never_o so_o many_o 3._o luther_n do_v not_o think_v so_o but_o mean_v this_o by_o the_o word_n allege_v against_o he_o if_o augustine_n or_o cyprian_a or_o any_o other_o father_n maintain_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n word_n luther_n or_o any_o other_o minister_n of_o christ_n may_v in_o such_o case_n prefer_v his_o judgement_n warrant_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n before_o they_o 4._o if_o the_o popish_a doctor_n deny_v this_o they_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v call_v christian_n 5._o and_o yet_o close_o they_o do_v deny_v it_o in_o that_o they_o reprove_v luther_n and_o condemn_v he_o for_o say_v the_o same_o §._o objection_n against_o this_o answer_n of_o the_o reform_a by_o the_o popish_a writer_n 1._o objection_n you_o reform_a say_v the_o say_a writer_n can_v bring_v no_o instance_n that_o ever_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v so_o answer_v of_o the_o reform_a to_o that_o objection_n 1._o have_v the_o popish_a writer_n forget_v what_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a when_o the_o father_n agree_v to_o dissolve_v the_o marriage_n of_o minister_n be_v withstand_v by_o paphnutin_n and_o yield_v in_o the_o end_n here_o one_o paphnutius_fw-la judgement_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o the_o other_o three_o hundred_o of_o father_n 2._o and_o so_o oftentimes_o the_o judgement_n of_o many_o have_v be_v correct_v by_o one_o s._n augustine_n say_v whether_o of_o christ_n 6._o contra_fw-la petil._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o or_o of_o his_o church_n or_o of_o any_o other_o thing_n that_o appertain_v to_o or_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o will_v not_o say_v we_o not_o to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o that_o say_v though_o we_o but_o as_o he_o add_v if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v preach_v any_o thing_n beside_o that_o you_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o legal_a and_o evangelical_n scripture_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v if_o we_o may_v accurse_v they_o how_o many_o and_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a scripture_n then_o may_v we_o prefer_v our_o judgement_n in_o such_o case_n before_o they_o 3._o in_o another_o place_n s._n augustine_n say_v 19_o august_n epist_n 19_o for_o all_o these_o namely_o father_n yea_o above_o all_o these_o the_o apostle_n paul_n offer_v himself_o i_o fly_v to_o he_o i_o appeal_v to_o he_o from_o all_o writer_n that_o think_v otherwise_o thus_o be_v s._n augustine_n bold_a to_o write_v even_o to_o s._n jerome_n and_o fear_v not_o any_o suspicion_n either_o of_o arrogancy_n or_o of_o heresy_n for_o the_o same_o 4._o such_o account_n than_o must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o truth_n that_o we_o must_v stand_v with_o it_o against_o all_o the_o world_n and_o not_o for_o the_o reverence_n of_o man_n person_n give_v it_o over_o or_o betray_v it_o or_o be_v afraid_a to_o defend_v it_o 2._o objection_n though_o the_o father_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o ephesus_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v allege_v no_o direct_a and_o evident_a place_n against_o arius_n and_o nestorius_n and_o eutiche_n yet_o the_o christian_a people_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o ground_v themselves_o only_a upon_o the_o catholic_n and_o universal_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n before_o they_o answer_v of_o the_o reform_a to_o that_o objection_n 1._o this_o be_v bold_o and_o blunt_o speak_v 2._o these_o godly_a and_o catholic_n father_n assemble_v in_o council_n against_o these_o heretic_n confute_v they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n word_n and_o as_o it_o be_v do_v cut_v the_o throat_n of_o their_o heresy_n with_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n this_o be_v only_o the_o weapon_n then_o use_v and_o with_o this_o they_o prevail_v 3._o as_o likewise_o have_v all_o other_o godly_a council_n ever_o do_v against_o the_o heretic_n and_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n the_o father_n have_v error_n and_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v it_o 1._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o father_n have_v their_o error_n 2._o and_o themselves_o in_o divers_a case_n challenge_v and_o censure_v they_o 3._o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o father_n say_v stapleton_n in_o which_o something_o erroneous_a may_v not_o be_v observe_v and_o anselm_n say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o those_o holy_a doctor_n which_o the_o church_n read_v as_o authentical_a some_o thing_n be_v find_v wicked_a and_o heretical_a and_o mulhusinus_n the_o jesuit_n we_o know_v the_o father_n be_v man_n and_o err_v sometime_o 4._o before_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n arise_v augustine_n be_v deceive_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o divine_a grace_n and_o freewill_n and_o although_o the_o same_o father_n be_v many_o time_n orthodox_n in_o the_o question_n of_o purgatory_n yet_o at_o other_o time_n he_o vari_v at_o least_o doubtful_o from_o his_o own_o sound_a judgement_n the_o reform_a just_o exclude_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o pope_n 1._o we_o
have_v say_v before_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o now_o than_o this_o be_v the_o papist_n own_o certain_a rule_n and_o ground_n and_o resolution_n we_o reform_v will_v glad_o be_v inform_v how_o by_o the_o same_o a_o man_n may_v be_v assure_v of_o any_o faith_n it_o be_v further_a also_o agree_v and_o confess_v among_o themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v fall_v into_o heresy_n 3._o then_o who_o see_v not_o that_o their_o ground_n be_v shake_v and_o their_o stay_n fail_v all_o that_o be_v build_v and_o upohlden_a thereon_o be_v clean_o overthrow_v the_o pope_n may_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o have_v err_v in_o great_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n 1._o martinus_n sacrifice_n to_o idol_n liberius_n subscribe_v to_o arianism_n john_n the_o 24._o a_o hererick_a oppressor_n persecutor_n fornicator_n simmonist_n do_v deny_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n leo_fw-la the_o seven_o be_v not_o much_o behind_o for_o the_o life_n to_o come_v and_o clement_n the_o 7_o doubt_v of_o the_o immortality_n answer_v to_o a_o objection_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 4._o if_o the_o jesuit_n say_v that_o the_o pope_n fall_v into_o heresy_n forthwith_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o pope_n we_o demand_v who_o they_o be_v that_o must_v judge_v the_o pope_n cause_n and_o give_v sentence_n against_o he_o 4._o and_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v obstinate_a and_o teach_v heresy_n and_o therewith_o infect_v the_o world_n will_v notwithstanding_o stout_o stand_v in_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o will_v keep_v his_o chair_n what_o shift_n have_v the_o papist_n then_o and_o what_o can_v they_o do_v against_o he_o see_v he_o be_v their_o pope_n their_o head_n their_o author_n and_o founder_n of_o all_o their_o faith_n 6._o thus_o a_o man_n go_v with_o the_o papist_n along_o and_o come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o find_v no_o stay_n but_o must_v wander_v still_o as_o in_o a_o endless_a labyrinth_n wherein_o he_o shall_v at_o last_o languish_v and_o perish_v everlasting_o beside_o the_o reform_a say_v of_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o judge_n of_o controversy_n because_o he_o be_v the_o great_a antichrist_n foretell_v in_o the_o scripture_n 1._o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n after_o boniface_n the_o three_o and_o hildebrand_n we_o find_v the_o name_n the_o seat_n the_o apparel_n the_o time_n the_o pride_n the_o cruelty_n the_o idolatry_n the_o coveteousnesse_n the_o imposture_n the_o power_n and_o the_o fortune_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v the_o mark_n whereby_o s._n paul_n and_o s._n john_n describe_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n 2._o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o number_n 666_o which_o irenaeus_n find_v in_o the_o word_n latinus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v a_o city_n build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n this_o city_n propertius_n tell_v we_o to_o be_v rome_n septem_fw-la vrbs_fw-la clara_fw-la jugis_fw-la toti_fw-la quae_fw-la praesidet_fw-la orbi_fw-la 4._o the_o apparel_n and_o ornament_n of_o antichrist_n be_v scarlet_a and_o purple_a gold_n jewel_n and_o precious_a stone_n which_o the_o pope_n wear_v especial_o on_o high_a day_n 5._o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n his_o rise_n be_v foretell_v to_o be_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n after_o which_o it_o appear_v by_o all_o story_n that_o the_o pope_n grow_v to_o his_o greatness_n 6._o the_o vice_n of_o antichrist_n be_v these_o especial_o pride_n idolatry_n or_o spiritual_a fornication_n cruelty_n imposture_n covetousness_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o pope_n as_o have_v be_v represent_v above_o under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o pope_n vice_n 7._o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o to_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n and_o to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n apoc._n 18.11_o this_o agree_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o pope_n who_o resemble_v christ_n who_o vicar_n he_o call_v himself_o and_o arrogate_v to_o himself_o christ_n double_a power_n both_o kingly_a and_o priestly_a he_o exercise_v also_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o wit_n the_o roman_a empire_n describe_v by_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n because_o as_o the_o first_o beast_n the_o roman_a empire_n by_o power_n and_o temporal_a authority_n so_o the_o pope_n by_o policy_n and_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n rule_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n 8._o it_o be_v write_v of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o she_o for_o a_o time_n but_o that_o in_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v hate_v she_o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a apoc._n 17.13.16_o which_o we_o find_v daily_o more_o and_o more_o fulfil_v in_o the_o papacy_n 9_o from_o all_o which_o we_o do_v just_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n he_o in_o who_o all_o or_o the_o principal_a mark_n of_o antichrist_n be_v find_v he_o be_v the_o antichrist_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n all_o or_o the_o principal_a mark_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v find_v ergo_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v the_o antichrist_n of_o the_o divers_a age_n of_o antichrist_n 1._o the_o first_o age_n of_o antichrist_n be_v when_o bonifacius_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n by_o phocas_n who_o kill_v the_o emperor_n mauritius_n his_o master_n and_o do_v usurp_v the_o empire_n which_o phocas_n to_o get_v the_o good_a will_n of_o the_o roman_n draw_v to_o himself_o that_o bonifacius_n the_o three_o give_v he_o the_o abovesaid_a title_n 2._o the_o second_o age_n of_o antichrist_n be_v when_o he_o be_v put_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o exarchat_n 3_o the_o three_o age_n of_o antichrist_n be_v when_o he_o raise_v himself_o above_o the_o emperor_n their_o sovereign_n and_o lord_n the_o pope_n be_v the_o foretold_a antichrist_n and_o demonstrate_v it_o what_o horror_n be_v it_o to_o submit_v to_o he_o 1._o although_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o foretold_a antichrist_n yet_o people_n do_v adore_v this_o monster_n and_o prince_n do_v applaud_v he_o and_o very_o often_o ruin_v their_o kingdom_n at_o his_o desire_n and_o appetite_n and_o daily_o yet_o do_v offer_v their_o poor_a subject_n in_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o good_a odour_n to_o this_o antichrist_n foot_n 2._o who_o will_v believe_v it_o if_o god_n spirit_n have_v not_o foretell_v it_o 3._o and_o who_o shall_v believe_v it_o after_o we_o when_o he_o be_v consume_v by_o this_o same_o spirit_n a_o appendix_n concern_v cardinal_n the_o pope_n counselor_n 1._o when_o cardinal_n have_v be_v raise_v up_o this_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o bragantia_n among_o many_o prelate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o in_o the_o church_n have_v be_v establish_v a_o order_n superior_a to_o the_o bishop_n in_o time_n past_o unknown_a of_o the_o church_n namely_o that_o of_o cardinal_n 2._o who_o in_o the_o first_o time_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n 3._o and_o only_o after_o the_o ten_o age_n have_v raise_v themselves_o above_o their_o degree_n 4._o yet_o not_o so_o much_o that_o they_o dare_v make_v themselves_o equal_v unto_o bishop_n unto_o who_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v inferior_n until_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n a_o thousand_o and_o two_o hundred_o 5._o but_o from_o that_o time_n not_o only_o have_v they_o esteem_v themselves_o to_o be_v equal_n unto_o bishop_n but_o moreover_o have_v raise_v themselves_o above_o they_o so_o that_o now_o they_o hold_v they_o for_o servant_n in_o their_o house_n 6._o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v never_o be_v reform_v until_o bishop_n and_o cardinal_n be_v bring_v again_o to_o the_o rank_a due_a unto_o each_o of_o they_o of_o cardinal_n more_o particular_o 1._o not_o one_o word_n can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n concern_v cardinal_n save_v in_o this_o signification_n that_o cardinal_n priest_n do_v signify_v the_o parson_n or_o rector_n of_o one_o of_o the_o parish_n of_o the_o bishopric_n then_o cardinal_n priest_n be_v as_o much_o as_o principal_a priest_n even_o as_o some_o virtue_n be_v call_v cardinal_n virtue_n and_o some_o wind_n cardinal_n wind_n that_o be_v to_o say_v first_o and_o principal_a 2._o and_o this_o title_n be_v use_v not_o only_o in_o rome_n but_o also_o in_o other_o great_a archiepiscopal_a city_n principal_o at_o milan_n where_o sigonius_n report_v that_o there_o be_v 22._o cardinal_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n 3._o and_o there_o be_v many_o priest_n in_o one_o parish_n he_o that_o
be_v the_o first_o in_o order_n and_o the_o rector_n of_o the_o parish_n as_o have_v be_v say_v be_v call_v the_o principal_a or_o cardinal_n priest_n for_o that_o come_v to_o one_o as_o pandulphus_fw-la pisanus_n do_v teach_v and_o after_o he_o onuphrius_n 4._o and_o at_o this_o time_n all_o cardinal_n be_v priest_n or_o deacon_n of_o some_o of_o the_o parish_n of_o rome_n 5._o in_o that_o regard_n they_o sit_v at_o the_o last_o in_o council_n as_o namely_o in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o the_o gallicane_n church_n in_o her_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o council_n of_o canstance_n say_v these_o word_n cardinal_n be_v the_o rector_n or_o parson_n of_o the_o parochial_a church_n at_o rome_n they_o have_v their_o dignity_n in_o their_o parish_n and_o their_o first_o and_o principal_a office_n be_v to_o hear_v confession_n to_o preach_v and_o to_o baptise_v etc._n etc._n 6._o but_o onuphrius_n say_v in_o libro_fw-la de_fw-la cardinalibus_fw-la that_o when_o pope_n clement_n the_o 2._o about_o the_o year_n 1046._o have_v strengthen_v the_o papal_a majesty_n leo_fw-la the_o 9_o about_o the_o year_n 1049._o do_v begin_v to_o raise_v up_o the_o state_n of_o cardinal_n at_o rome_n 7._o unto_o who_o afterward_o innocent_a the_o 4._o about_o the_o year_n 1244._o give_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o red_a hat_n of_o the_o scarlet_a gown_n and_o to_o go_v on_o horseback_n through_o the_o city_n 8._o and_o in_o the_o year_n 1470._o paul_n the_o 2._o do_v confirm_v it_o 9_o and_o since_o clement_n the_o 5._o go_v so_o far_o in_o his_o clementine_n as_o to_o make_v they_o march_v before_o all_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n 10._o but_o that_o the_o begin_n of_o cardinal_n have_v be_v such_o as_o have_v be_v represent_v beside_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n it_o do_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a thing_n 1._o it_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o ancient_o there_o be_v only_o 28_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o many_o as_o of_o title_n and_o of_o the_o parish_n at_o rome_n 2._o that_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v a_o great_a number_n of_o cardinal_n they_o do_v also_o increase_v the_o number_n of_o the_o parish_n of_o rome_n 3._o that_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n last_v the_o least_o bishop_n have_v the_o precedence_n of_o a_o cardinal_n how_o ancient_a soever_o he_o may_v be_v and_o even_o the_o dean_n likewise_o 4._o that_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o the_o cardinalat_n be_v a_o degree_n to_o become_v bishop_n and_o that_o he_o who_o of_o a_o cardinal_n be_v make_v bishop_n do_v cease_v to_o be_v cardinal_n which_o be_v not_o alter_v but_o about_o the_o year_n 1190_o by_o pope_n clement_n the_o three_o 5._o that_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o among_o the_o cardinal_n bishop_n the_o precedence_n be_v take_v from_o the_o promotion_n to_o the_o bishopric_n and_o not_o to_o the_o cardinalship_n the_o cardinal_n be_v esteem_a inferior_n to_o bishop_n and_o only_o more_o than_o simple_a priest_n alexander_n the_o 3._o do_v change_v that_o after_o he_o have_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o emperor_n frederick_n about_o the_o year_n 1180._o make_v thenceforth_o the_o cardinal_n bishop_n and_o the_o cardinal_n not_o bishop_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o bishop_n archbishop_n primate_fw-la patriarch_n etc._n etc._n 6._o that_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n have_v her_o cardinal_n and_o keep_v they_o a_o long_a time_n which_o also_o in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a do_v maintain_v that_o she_o hold_v nothing_o of_o rome_n 11._o concern_v cardinal_n deacon_n the_o book_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o there_o in_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v call_v so_o because_o he_o be_v the_o principal_a deacon_n call_v by_o we_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n that_o be_v in_o that_o city_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o for_o two_o region_n which_o be_v call_v regionarie_a deacon_n have_v the_o care_n of_o the_o alms._n since_o they_o be_v 14_o one_o for_o a_o region_n and_o afterward_o 18._o to_o give_v 4_o of_o they_o to_o latran_n and_o at_o last_o they_o be_v all_o cardinal_n and_o that_o without_o number_n 12._o it_o must_v not_o be_v wonder_v at_o then_o if_o the_o canonist_n do_v dispute_v that_o the_o cardinal_n have_v no_o rank_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o institute_v by_o christ_n nor_o by_o his_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n 13._o neither_o also_o must_v we_o wonder_v if_o even_o the_o cardinal_n of_o alliaco_fw-it reform_v libr._n de_fw-fr reform_v among_o the_o article_n which_o he_o present_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n do_v give_v counsel_n to_o extinguish_v they_o as_o superfluous_a and_o add_v without_o cause_n this_o be_v a_o observation_n great_o to_o be_v consider_v namely_o that_o the_o argument_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o defence_n of_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n before_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v but_o sleight_n and_o weak_a argument_n jesuit_n our_o ancestor_n say_v one_o of_o the_o jesuit_n otherwise_o most_o wise_a man_n have_v not_o always_o to_o debate_n with_o wilful_a spirit_n do_v not_o strict_o stand_v upon_o exact_a form_n of_o teach_v answer_v to_o that_o by_o the_o reform_a 1._o the_o cause_n be_v the_o more_o desperate_a when_o such_o wise_a man_n can_v find_v no_o better_a argument_n to_o maintain_v it_o but_o such_o as_o even_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o confess_v to_o be_v but_o weak_a 2._o and_o both_o their_o heresy_n be_v then_o too_o credulous_a to_o believe_v and_o the_o jesuit_n be_v now_o ridiculous_a to_o defend_v such_o loose_a argument_n as_o they_o do_v §_o by_o the_o above_o observation_n it_o do_v manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o jesuit_n that_o now_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n erroneous_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o all_o the_o sophister_n of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o great_a 1._o the_o jesuit_n put_v now_o down_o all_o the_o ancient_a sophister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o deceit_n and_o fraud_n themselves_o be_v yet_o but_o upstart_n 2._o for_o if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o kingdom_n of_o poor_a blind_a man_n over_o the_o stark_a blind_a questionless_a it_o be_v now_o whole_o descend_v unto_o the_o jesuit_n 3._o to_o who_o the_o former_a popish_a doctor_n as_o also_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o monk_n and_o friar_n do_v willing_o yield_v the_o garland_n because_o they_o think_v that_o they_o see_v something_o of_o all_o the_o sophister_n jesuit_n bellarmine_n a_o jesuit_n be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o universal_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o representation_n and_o observation_n of_o his_o fault_n 1._o read_v the_o controversy_n of_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n concern_v religion_n we_o find_v two_o kind_n of_o fault_n in_o they_o some_o be_v general_n and_o the_o other_o be_v particular_a 2._o these_o be_v some_o of_o his_o general_a fault_n 1._o to_o make_v show_n and_o parade_n of_o his_o learning_n he_o propound_v and_o move_v question_n too_o curious_a as_o also_o unprofitable_a 2._o he_o refute_v the_o ancient_a error_n with_o too_o great_a prolixity_n and_o labour_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o hell_n wherein_o in_o time_n past_a truth_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v 3._o he_o unjust_o reprove_v the_o reform_a doctor_n and_o slander_v they_o be_v behold_v unto_o they_o for_o many_o matter_n that_o he_o have_v take_v from_o they_o though_o he_o do_v not_o vouchsafe_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o 4._o when_o he_o lose_v all_o hope_n to_o be_v help_v by_o holy_a scripture_n he_o do_v strengthen_v himself_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o council_n and_o of_o miracle_n 5._o against_o all_o right_a and_o reason_n to_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v his_o capitolin_n god_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n he_o allege_n unto_o we_o the_o pope_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n as_o judge_n or_o witness_n 6._o also_o to_o prove_v his_o assertion_n he_o allege_n and_o produce_v that_o which_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o it_o be_v to_o be_v know_v in_o regard_n of_o right_n whether_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v such_o thing_n 7._o to_o procure_v glory_n and_o fame_n unto_o himself_o and_o be_v stir_v by_o ambition_n he_o blame_v and_o rebuke_n every_o kind_n of_o person_n even_o his_o own_o doctor_n and_o moreover_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 8._o have_v undertake_v to_o uphold_v a_o error_n he_o hoth_v sink_v in_o the_o mud_n the_o more_o
for_o it_o be_v thereby_o to_o poison_v people_n and_o to_o put_v they_o in_o the_o way_n which_o lead_v unto_o death_n 3._o of_o this_o seduction_n be_v speak_v 2_o thess_n 9_o 10._o in_o these_o word_n even_o he_o namely_o the_o wicked_a mention_v before_o who_o come_v be_v after_o the_o work_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n and_o with_o all_o deceivablenesse_n of_o unrighteousness_n in_o they_o that_o perish_v because_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v of_o the_o same_o also_o be_v speak_v apoc._n 13.12_o where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o he_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n who_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o a_o little_a after_o namely_o vers_fw-la 14._o that_o this_o second_o beast_n deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a free_a and_o bond_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n and_o chap._n 13.7_o 8._o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o and_o power_n be_v give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n of_o the_o lamb_n slay_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o chapt._n 17.2_o it_o be_v say_v that_o with_o the_o great_a whore_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v commit_v fornication_n and_o the_o inhabiter_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n 4._o all_o that_o have_v be_v see_v before_o the_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o now_o as_o satan_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v tempt_v the_o better_a do_v often_o transform_v himself_o in_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n so_o antichrist_n and_o his_o follower_n to_o seduce_v better_o the_o world_n and_o to_o spread_v with_o great_a fruit_n and_o success_n the_o venom_n of_o his_o false_a doctrine_n in_o corrupt_v that_o of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o apostle_n have_v make_v use_n of_o four_o mean_n the_o fit_a for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o his_o design_n 1._o the_o first_o of_o these_o mean_n consist_v in_o mystery_n and_o secret_n 2._o the_o second_o of_o these_o mean_n consist_v in_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n 3._o the_o three_o of_o these_o mean_n consist_v in_o sign_n and_o miracle_n 4._o and_o the_o four_o of_o these_o sign_n consist_v in_o persecution_n and_o cruelty_n 1._o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o first_o of_o the_o mean_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o seduce_v people_n consist_v in_o mystery_n and_o secret_n 1._o for_o popery_n have_v not_o find_v convenient_a open_o to_o propound_v her_o false_a doctrine_n have_v clothe_v they_o with_o mystery_n that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v more_o easy_o receive_v in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o great_a whore_n apoc._n 17.5_o that_o upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n 2._o let_v the_o rational_n be_v read_v and_o the_o book_n of_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o piece_n or_o part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n thereof_o shall_v be_v find_v which_o contain_v not_o some_o mystery_n even_o to_o the_o priest_n garment_n and_o to_o the_o lamp_n always_o burn_v 3._o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n be_v soft_o introduce_v under_o this_o mystery_n that_o thereby_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v 4._o marriage_n have_v be_v prohibit_v to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n permit_v unto_o they_o under_o this_o colour_n to_o keep_v concubine_n and_o under_o this_o mystery_n that_o virginity_n be_v far_o more_o excellent_a than_o marriage_n 5._o the_o life_n and_o the_o monastical_a vow_n have_v be_v introduce_v under_o this_o mystery_n that_o the_o contemplative_a life_n be_v by_o much_o to_o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o active_a and_o that_o thereby_o grace_n and_o glory_n be_v merit_v and_o moreover_o that_o thereby_o more_o be_v do_v than_o god_n command_v in_o his_o law_n 6._o the_o use_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n have_v be_v introduce_v under_o this_o mystery_n to_o avoid_v and_o hinder_v the_o contempt_n of_o her_o mystery_n and_o to_o entertain_v a_o union_n in_o all_o the_o church_n 7._o how_o many_o mystery_n be_v find_v out_o in_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v receive_v 2._o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o second_o of_o the_o mean_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o seduce_v people_n consist_v in_o imposture_n 1._o in_o that_o they_o be_v like_a to_o false_a coiner_n and_o to_o juggler_n like_o again_o to_o the_o serpent_n who_o by_o imposture_n and_o fraud_n do_v deceive_v our_o mother_n eve_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n do_v endeavour_v to_o seduce_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v it_o 2._o which_o imposture_n and_o fraud_n have_v be_v show_v and_o continue_v to_o be_v show_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o roman_a clergy_n in_o divers_a manner_n 3._o we_o will_v produce_v in_o particular_a those_o divers_a manner_n after_o we_o have_v set_v down_o the_o other_o mean_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o seduce_v people_n 2._o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o three_o of_o the_o mean_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o seduce_v people_n consist_v in_o sign_n and_o miracle_n 1._o of_o they_o do_v christ_n our_o saviour_n speak_v matth._n 24.24_o in_o these_o word_n for_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n of_o they_o also_o do_v s._n paul_n speak_v 2_o thess_n 2.9_o in_o these_o word_n even_o he_o namely_o antichrist_n who_o come_v be_v after_o the_o work_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n of_o they_o likewise_o do_v s._n john_n speak_v apoc._n 13.14_o in_o these_o word_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n meaning_n antichrist_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n 2._o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o antichrist_n boast_v of_o this_o gift_n of_o miracle_n have_v noise_v more_o of_o they_o then_o any_o other_o religion_n either_o the_o true_a or_o the_o false_a religion_n more_o than_o simon_n the_o magician_n do_v more_o than_o mahomet_n have_v do_v more_o than_o moses_n and_o the_o other_o prophet_n have_v do_v nay_o more_o than_o christ_n have_v do_v and_o his_o apostle_n although_o they_o have_v make_v of_o they_o in_o great_a number_n 3._o be_v it_o not_o the_o most_o ordinary_a subject_n of_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o which_o in_o time_n past_a the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v so_o beat_v the_o ear_n of_o their_o auditor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_n those_o legend_n be_v not_o so_o much_o esteem_v but_o still_o citation_n be_v make_v out_o of_o they_o although_o not_o so_o common_o 4._o but_o these_o miracle_n boast_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o true_a but_o lie_v miracle_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o all_o manner_n and_o kind_n of_o causer_n 1._o false_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o efficient_a cause_n because_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o satan_n who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n 2._o false_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o final_a cause_n because_o they_o be_v do_v to_o introduce_v a_o false_a doctrine_n and_o full_a of_o lie_n 3._o false_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o material_a cause_n because_o most_o of_o they_o be_v but_o illusion_n and_o imposture_n not_o true_a resurrection_n of_o some_o dead_a as_o they_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v neither_o also_o cure_v of_o some_o disease_n 4._o false_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o formal_a cause_n for_o if_o some_o of_o these_o miracle_n be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o shall_v
not_o be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o form_n because_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v above_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n as_o be_v all_o the_o true_a miracle_n but_o shall_v be_v wrought_v by_o natural_a cause_n either_o manifest_a or_o hidden_n satan_n apply_v active_a thing_n to_o passive_n they_o may_v be_v wondrous_a thing_n but_o not_o miracle_n which_o be_v wrought_v only_o by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o god_n 5._o and_o notwithstanding_o that_o god_n have_v so_o permit_v it_o those_o false_a miracle_n do_v serve_v to_o introduce_v and_o settle_v many_o error_n 1._o by_o this_o mean_v the_o pope_n and_o their_o clergy_n do_v endeavour_v to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n sometime_o say_v that_o beast_n do_v leave_v their_o food_n to_o worship_v the_o host_n sometime_o that_o the_o host_n be_v prick_v some_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o it_o that_o a_o part_n thereof_o be_v fall_v in_o the_o water_n when_o the_o priest_n wash_v his_o hand_n all_o the_o water_n have_v be_v change_v into_o blood_n 2._o by_o this_o mean_n also_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n do_v establish_v the_o intercession_n adoration_n and_o invocation_n of_o the_o depart_a saint_n and_o upon_o that_o how_o many_o miracle_n have_v be_v boast_v of_o namely_o that_o many_o blind_a do_v recover_v their_o sight_n many_o lame_a do_v go_v that_o many_o sick_a do_v recover_v health_n if_o any_o mineral_n water_n be_v find_v in_o a_o country_n that_o have_v some_o virtue_n there_o a_o chapel_n of_o some_o saint_n be_v build_v unto_o who_o the_o virtue_n of_o these_o water_n be_v attribute_v which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o miracle_n 3._o by_o this_o mean_n likewise_o have_v be_v establish_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v say_v that_o in_o certain_a place_n the_o crucifix_n be_v ill_o use_v by_o the_o jew_n do_v render_v blood_n also_o that_o in_o another_o place_n a_o child_n without_o foot_n have_v vow_v himself_o to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o image_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v do_v see_v in_o sleep_v his_o two_o foot_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o that_o in_o some_o other_o place_n some_o image_n do_v render_v oil_n like_o unto_o sweat_n which_o do_v serve_v for_o the_o cure_n of_o many_o disease_n 4._o by_o this_o mean_n beside_o have_v be_v establish_v the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n 5._o and_o for_o the_o admiration_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o pope_n this_o mean_n have_v be_v also_o use_v 4._o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o mean_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o seduce_v people_n consist_v in_o persecution_n and_o cruelty_n 1._o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n chap._n 17.6_o in_o these_o word_n and_o i_o see_v the_o woman_n drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n and_o in_o the_o 12._o chapter_n all_o along_o particular_o and_o express_o in_o the_o verse_n 13_o 15_o and_o 17._o of_o that_o chapter_n 2._o in_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v go_v far_o above_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n and_o that_o of_o the_o most_o wild_a and_o barbarous_a of_o they_o 3._o this_o cruelty_n and_o persecution_n have_v be_v exercise_v and_o try_v by_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o the_o place_n where_o the_o reform_a religion_n be_v embrace_v 4._o and_o if_o at_o this_o time_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v so_o violent_a as_o in_o time_n past_a it_o be_v because_o the_o strength_n of_o antichrist_n weakenth_n and_o not_o his_o will_n the_o pope_n do_v hold_v that_o no_o other_o way_n be_v to_o be_v use_v towards_o the_o reform_a then_o that_o of_o punishment_n and_o of_o war_n 1._o because_o say_v they_o there_o be_v but_o small_a hope_n of_o their_o conversion_n heretic_n be_v very_o obstinate_a and_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v to_o exhort_v they_o to_o repentance_n be_v by_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o strength_n to_o force_v they_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remembrance_n that_o ever_o moderation_n have_v do_v any_o good_a 3._o but_o that_o experience_n have_v show_v that_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v proceed_v against_o they_o by_o the_o justice_n and_o the_o execution_n thereof_o it_o fare_v the_o better_a 4._o and_o where_o this_o way_n do_v not_o suffice_v to_o proceed_v against_o they_o by_o war_n again_o of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o popish_a inquisition_n 1._o the_o reform_a call_n to_o witness_v all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n who_o have_v yet_o any_o sense_n of_o humanity_n and_o equity_n remain_v in_o they_o whether_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v of_o all_o cruelty_n the_o great_a 2._o thereupon_o let_v italy_n speak_v also_o germany_n spain_n france_n the_o low_a country_n beside_o our_o kingdom_n of_o england_n 3._o it_o be_v tedious_a to_o recite_v the_o horrible_a murder_n the_o fearful_a burn_n and_o the_o exquisite_a punishment_n that_o the_o papist_n have_v exercise_v in_o those_o state_n 4._o the_o sword_n the_o rack_n the_o gallow_n and_o the_o fire_n have_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o their_o cruelty_n 5._o and_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v overthrow_v long_o ago_o for_o by_o these_o weapon_n it_o be_v first_o found_v after_o increase_v and_o now_o maintain_v 6._o if_o once_o these_o fail_v the_o roman_a church_n questionless_a can_v long_o continue_v §_o of_o the_o popish_a inquisition_n 1._o the_o horror_n of_o this_o popish_a inquisition_n be_v above_o all_o that_o the_o devil_n do_v ever_o invent_v 2._o the_o torture_n thereof_o be_v so_o cruel_a and_o barbarous_a that_o that_o justify_v all_o the_o torment_n of_o phalaris_n 3._o it_o be_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o too_o soft_o to_o call_v it_o the_o image_n of_o hell_n 4._o a_o man_n be_v lay_v in_o prison_n not_o know_v for_o what_o cause_n 5._o after_o the_o darkness_n and_o solitariness_n of_o a_o year_n he_o be_v question_v upon_o some_o certain_a deed_n 6._o if_o he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o good_a catholic_n and_o abjure_v heresy_n than_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n more_o mild_o for_o there_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o death_n it_o suffice_v to_o have_v be_v accuse_v 7._o if_o he_o persevere_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o he_o do_v profess_v and_o resolve_v himself_o to_o martyrdom_n after_o infinite_a torment_n he_o be_v produce_v in_o public_a his_o head_n cover_v with_o a_o horrible_a cover_n which_o they_o call_v s._n benedict_n with_o a_o mouth_n and_o a_o tail_n of_o the_o devil_n 8._o and_o so_o he_o be_v burn_v with_o a_o slow_a fire_n at_o sundry_a time_n that_o so_o he_o may_v feel_v himself_o die_v 9_o which_o be_v a_o horror_n to_o the_o turk_n and_o mahometan_n although_o they_o be_v mortal_a enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a name_n for_o they_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n to_o christian_n which_o come_v near_o to_o this_o cruelty_n of_o the_o persidiousnesse_n and_o cruelty_n exercise_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n upon_o john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prague_n 1._o 1._o iohn_n husse_n of_o bohemia_n and_o hierome_n of_o prague_n come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n trust_v in_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o public_a promise_n namely_o of_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n who_o give_v his_o public_a warrant_n 2._o and_o yet_o they_o be_v burn_v in_o that_o council_n 3._o be_v it_o not_o fit_a that_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o public_a warrant_n of_o the_o emperor_n exception_n of_o the_o jesuit_n but_o say_v the_o jesuit_n john_n husse_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n neither_o do_v he_o receive_v from_o it_o any_o public_a promise_n answer_v of_o the_o reform_a to_o that_o exception_n 1._o the_o emperor_n signismund_n give_v he_o his_o public_a warrant_n which_o the_o council_n most_o dishonorablie_o infringe_v 2._o and_o after_o they_o have_v put_v husse_n to_o death_n contrary_a to_o public_a promise_n they_o enact_v a_o law_n that_o a_o promise_v make_v unto_o heretic_n by_o the_o emperor_n or_o by_o any_o king_n or_o secular_a prince_n shall_v not_o hinder_v any_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n from_o proceed_v against_o they_o according_a to_o law_n council_n constant_n sess_n 19_o 2._o hierom_n of_o prague_n likewise_o come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o his_o own_o accord_n and_o make_v public_a profession_n of_o his_o faith_n be_v burn_v 3._o so_o that_o the_o case_n of_o these_o two_o than_o the_o which_o all_o christendom_n at_o that_o time_n have_v not_o any_o more_o holy_a or_o learned_a 1._o shall_v remain_v as_o a_o
perpetual_a monument_n of_o the_o papist_n treachery_n and_o most_o horrible_a cruelty_n 2._o and_o also_o as_o a_o notable_a caveat_n unto_o all_o the_o godly_a to_o beware_v of_o they_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v §._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v false_a concern_v the_o faith_n give_v to_o heretic_n 1._o after_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v most_o dishonourble_o infringe_v the_o safe_a conduct_n in_o write_v give_v to_o john_n husse_n 1._o by_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n and_o have_v put_v the_o say_a husse_n to_o death_n contrary_a to_o public_a promise_n they_o enact_v a_o law_n as_o we_o have_v say_v before_o that_o a_o promise_v make_v unto_o heretic_n by_o the_o emperor_n or_o by_o any_o king_n or_o secular_a prince_n shall_v not_o hinder_v any_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n from_o proceed_v against_o they_o according_a to_o the_o law_n council_n constant_n sess_n 19_o 2._o in_o the_o regard_n of_o this_o expression_n a_o jesuit_n say_v this_o that_o whereas_o the_o reform_a doctor_n common_o say_v that_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o this_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n that_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v false_a 3._o but_o let_v this_o decree_n be_v understand_v in_o the_o expression_n propound_v we_o reform_a ask_v of_o the_o jesuit_n how_o can_v we_o be_v safe_a go_v to_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v mortal_a enemy_n to_o protestant_n if_o the_o emperor_n more_o reasonable_a to_o they_o bear_v no_o sway_n in_o such_o council_n other_o fraud_n the_o pretend_a donation_n of_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o person_n of_o the_o pope_n sylvester_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n be_v not_o only_o a_o fable_n but_o moreover_o a_o notorious_a fraud_n 1._o because_o all_o history_n be_v contrary_a to_o it_o 2._o because_o the_o four_o consulate_v of_o constantine_n the_o son_n and_o of_o gallicanus_n which_o be_v in_o the_o date_n of_o it_o be_v not_o find_v 3._o because_o damasus_n pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o very_a life_n of_o sylvester_n which_o be_v so_o particular_a make_v no_o mention_n thereof_o neither_o also_o anastatius_fw-la 4._o because_o this_o pretend_a donation_n be_v afterward_o divide_v among_o the_o son_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n even_o rome_n itself_o as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o eusebius_n zosimus_n and_o zonara_n 5._o because_o isidorus_n burchardus_fw-la and_o yvo_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v apocryphal_a do_v not_o insert_v it_o in_o their_o decree_n 6._o because_o even_o the_o pope_n agathon_n write_v many_o age_n after_o to_o constantine_n pogonat_n call_v rome_n vrhem_n imperatoris_fw-la servilem_fw-la the_o servile_a town_n of_o the_o emperor_n 7._o because_o this_o pretend_a donation_n have_v be_v confute_v by_o some_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o by_o antonine_n archbishop_n of_o florence_n by_o raphael_n volateranus_fw-la by_o hierom_n catalan_n chamberlain_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 6._o by_o otho_n bishop_n of_o frisinghen_n by_o cardinal_n cusan_a by_o laurence_n valla_n a_o roman_a patrician_n by_o francis_n guicciardin_n every_o one_o of_o these_o man_n famous_a in_o their_o time_n by_o aeneas_n silvius_n himself_o who_o afterward_o be_v pope_n pius_n the_o second_o by_o a_o express_a book_n cite_v by_o catalan_n 8._o because_o platine_n the_o pope_n historiographer_n have_v be_v ashamed_a to_o speak_v of_o it_o 9_o because_o sinal_o that_o in_o the_o pretend_a original_a which_o be_v keep_v of_o it_o in_o the_o vatican_n in_o golden_a letter_n the_o writer_n himself_o have_v add_v to_o the_o end_n thereof_o in_o this_o latin_a quam_fw-la fabulam_fw-la longi_fw-la temporis_fw-la mendacia_fw-la finxit_fw-la it_o be_v a_o fable_n which_o the_o ancient_a lie_n do_v forge_v 10._o and_o notwithstanding_o let_v we_o here_o admire_v the_o impudence_n of_o baronius_n who_o pass_v upon_o this_o donation_n as_o upon_o fire_n and_o will_v give_v it_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n already_o judge_v we_o speak_v not_o of_o it_o say_v he_o because_o we_o can_v not_o say_v other_o thing_n thereof_o then_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v by_o so_o many_o other_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v burdensome_a and_o needless_a to_o repeat_v volume_n 3._o ann._n 324._o art_n 117._o 11._o and_o wretched_a man_n that_o he_o be_v how_o many_o other_o thing_n do_v he_o repeat_v of_o lesser_a importance_n handle_v by_o many_o other_o and_o what_o else_o be_v all_o his_o annal_n fraud_n of_o the_o pretend_a donation_n of_o constantine_n in_o general_n 1._o that_o constantine_n donation_n be_v a_o base_a and_o witless_a forgery_n be_v of_o old_a by_o laurentius_n valla_n and_o since_o that_o by_o divers_a of_o our_o learned_a writer_n so_o full_o demonstrate_v that_o scarce_o aught_o can_v be_v add_v unto_o their_o labour_n 2._o nor_o will_v we_o so_o much_o as_o once_o endeavour_v to_o treat_v thereof_o but_o that_o many_o of_o the_o pope_n late_a flatterer_n do_v most_o pertinacious_o and_o shameless_o continue_v still_o the_o claim_n thereof_o 3._o and_o it_o must_v not_o seem_v strange_a to_o any_o nor_o be_v think_v unfit_a that_o we_o shall_v reiterate_v our_o just_a defence_n of_o the_o truth_n so_o long_o as_o they_o reiterate_v their_o cavil_n and_o vain_a objection_n against_o the_o truth_n three_o reason_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o constanstine_n never_o make_v any_o such_o donation_n as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v pretend_v either_o by_o word_n or_o by_o write_v 1._o the_o first_o reason_n be_v the_o testament_n of_o constantine_n wherein_o he_o dispose_v the_o whole_a empire_n and_o divide_v it_o among_o his_o three_o son_n to_o constantine_n and_o constans_n be_v attribute_v say_v zonaras_n italy_n and_o rome_n itself_o africa_n sicily_n the_o cottian_a alps_n cum_fw-la galliis_fw-la with_o the_o country_n of_o the_o gall_n to_o constantius_n be_v attribute_v that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o east_n 2._o it_o be_v credible_a that_o if_o constantine_n have_v former_o make_v either_o by_o word_n or_o write_v a_o absolute_a donation_n of_o rome_n italy_n and_o the_o western_a province_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o so_o solemn_o that_o as_o leo_n the_o 9_o say_v he_o decree_v that_o donation_n to_o abide_v firm_a and_o inviolable_a in_o finem_fw-la mundi_fw-la unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v credible_a we_o say_v that_o so_o pious_a and_o prudent_a a_o emperor_n will_v within_o twelve_o year_n after_o do_v contrary_a to_o his_o own_o act_n especial_o in_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n wherein_o he_o will_v rather_o have_v testify_v his_o religious_a affection_n and_o love_n to_o the_o church_n by_o a_o addition_n of_o some_o other_o gift_n then_o leave_v so_o eternal_a a_o blemish_n upon_o his_o name_n of_o inconstancy_n of_o injustice_n of_o impiety_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o of_o make_v his_o own_o child_n inheritor_n of_o that_o which_o he_o know_v be_v neither_o his_o to_o give_v nor_o which_o they_o without_o open_a injustice_n impiety_n and_o sacrilege_n may_v accept_v hold_v or_o possess_v 2._o the_o second_o reason_n be_v the_o perpetual_a possession_n and_o dominion_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v of_o rome_n and_o of_o italy_n with_o the_o government_n thereof_o which_o continue_v still_o in_o they_o nor_o only_o after_o constantine_n time_n but_o even_o while_o he_o live_v until_o it_o be_v unjusty_a take_v from_o they_o first_o by_o pope_n and_o then_o confirm_v by_o pipin_n by_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o by_o other_o 3._o the_o three_o proof_n that_o constantine_n make_v no_o such_o donation_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n whereof_o though_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o produce_v a_o long_a catalogue_n yet_o we_o here_o cite_v but_o a_o few_o 4._o the_o first_o be_v bishop_n canus_n who_o thus_o write_v eusebius_n ruffinus_n theodoret_n socrates_n sozomen_n eutropius_n victor_n and_o other_o author_n of_o good_a credit_n who_o have_v most_o diligent_o write_v all_o the_o act_n of_o constantine_n not_o only_o do_v make_v mention_n of_o this_o donation_n but_o further_o they_o declare_v that_o he_o so_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o his_o three_o son_n ut_fw-la italia_n uni_fw-la eorum_fw-la tota_fw-la contigerit_fw-la that_o all_o italy_n be_v allot_v to_o one_o of_o they_o so_o canus_n 5._o and_o to_o he_o accord_v one_o of_o their_o latter_a and_o most_o earnest_a defender_n of_o the_o pope_n regality_n alex._n carerius_fw-la who_o thus_o say_v of_o this_o donation_n of_o constantine_n compertum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v certain_a that_o nothing_o be_v read_v in_o any_o approve_a historian_n special_o in_o those_o who_o write_v in_o that_o or_o in_o the_o next_o age_n eusebius_n do_v not_o mention_v it_o nor_o hierom_n nor_o augustine_n nor_o ambrose_n nor_o basil_n
his_o sin_n punishment_n and_o death_n everlasting_a and_o can_v avoid_v the_o same_o if_o god_n will_v render_v to_o his_o work_n the_o reward_n that_o of_o due_a belong_v unto_o they_o 3._o and_o therefore_o cast_v away_o all_o trust_n in_o his_o work_n will_v ask_v pardon_n and_o mercy_n not_o claim_v any_o debt_n or_o due_a reward_n of_o the_o lord_n 4._o so_o though_o in_o their_o life_n time_n many_o of_o such_o doctor_n be_v obstinate_o bend_v and_o have_v in_o their_o mouth_n nothing_o so_o much_o as_o good_a work_n merit_n reward_n due_a debt_n recompense_n for_o their_o well_o do_v yet_o the_o time_n draw_v near_o when_o they_o must_v hold_v up_o their_o hand_n at_o the_o bar_n of_o the_o lord_n judgement_n seat_n and_o there_o must_v make_v answer_n for_o themselves_o and_o their_o work_n must_v be_v try_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n they_o give_v over_o their_o former_a confidence_n they_o have_v no_o joy_n in_o themselves_o yea_o they_o distrust_v their_o own_o work_n they_o tremble_v and_o quake_v inward_o they_o be_v in_o fearful_a heaviness_n and_o perplexity_n of_o mind_n they_o know_v not_o whither_o to_o turn_v themselves_o 5._o and_o if_o god_n give_v such_o grace_n unto_o they_o that_o they_o see_v and_o forsake_v their_o error_n of_o deserve_a heaven_n than_o they_o confess_v they_o be_v sinner_n and_o therefore_o guilty_a of_o death_n 6._o and_o then_o learn_v that_o lesson_n in_o their_o end_n which_o afore_o in_o their_o life_n time_n they_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v now_o lay_v upon_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o intolerable_a burden_n 1._o 1._o some_o of_o the_o father_n after_o the_o 300_o year_n that_o they_o may_v more_o easy_o draw_v the_o gentile_n to_o christianism_n do_v tolerate_v and_o admit_v with_o a_o alteration_n of_o the_o end_n and_o manner_n some_o ceremony_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o chiristian_a religion_n 2._o wherein_o no_o doubt_n their_o intention_n be_v godly_a to_o wit_n 1._o to_o use_v their_o christian_a liberty_n in_o matter_n adiaphorous_a and_o not_o morallie_o evil_a according_a to_o the_o apostle_n rule_v tit._n 1._o v._n 15._o unto_o the_o pure_a all_o thing_n be_v pure_a rom._n 14._o v._n 14._o there_o be_v nothing_o unclean_a of_o itself_o but_o to_o he_o that_o esteem_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v unclean_a to_o he_o it_o be_v so_o 2._o and_o to_o amove_v a_o present_a offence_n and_o occasion_n which_o hinder_v gentile_n from_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n to_o wit_n the_o difference_n of_o outward_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n 2._o but_o in_o succeed_a age_n when_o the_o gentile_n be_v convert_v and_o when_o the_o church_n need_v not_o further_a to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o that_o thing_n at_o first_o admit_v by_o way_n of_o toleration_n shall_v rather_o have_v now_o be_v remove_v and_o wear_v out_o superstitious_a person_n contrary_a to_o this_o make_v daily_a addition_n and_o increase_n borrow_v more_o and_o more_o from_o the_o superstition_n of_o jew_n and_o of_o gentile_n until_o at_o length_n they_o overwhelm_v christianity_n with_o a_o intolerable_a burden_n of_o ceremony_n 3._o 1._o make_v the_o easy_a yoke_n of_o christ_n gospel_n heavy_a than_o the_o state_n of_o jew_n and_o of_o gentile_n 2._o and_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o obscure_v god_n truth_n and_o only_o make_v people_n ceremonious_a whereas_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v make_v pious_a of_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o religious_a worship_n and_o the_o devotion_n of_o many_o member_n of_o the_o same_o do_v eat_v up_o their_o time_n and_o their_o estate_n too_o 2._o but_o the_o divine_a worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o a_o true_a but_o a_o false_a worship_n 3._o for_o the_o papist_n devotion_n be_v not_o employ_v and_o exercise_v in_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n but_o according_a to_o man_n will_n and_o invention_n 4._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o worship_v image_n in_o suffrage_n for_o the_o dead_a in_o see_v mass_n and_o adore_v the_o host_n and_o tell_v out_o a_o set_a number_n of_o pater_n noster_n and_o of_o ave_fw-la maries_n upon_o hallow_a bead_n in_o make_v superstitious_a vow_n and_o go_v to_o pilgrimage_n and_o abstain_v from_o certain_a meat_n and_o wear_v haircloth_n and_o whip_v themselves_o and_o creep_v on_o all_o four_o to_o a_o crucifix_n and_o the_o like_a 5._o of_o all_o which_o we_o demand_v as_o god_n do_v of_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chap._n 1._o v._n 12._o who_o require_v these_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o abominable_a idolatry_n and_o in_o what_o it_o do_v consist_v 1._o whatsoever_o church_n attribute_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v guilty_a of_o abominable_a idolatry_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_v divine_a honour_n to_o divers_a creature_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o instance_n follow_v 1._o do_v they_o not_o devote_v themselves_o dedicate_v temple_n consecrate_v altar_n appoint_v office_n make_v daily_a prayer_n vow_v pilgrimage_n and_o present_a offering_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o do_v all_o such_o outward_a act_n we_o proper_o appertain_v to_o latria_n be_v not_o this_o to_o equalise_v she_o with_o her_o son_n the_o same_o be_v also_o true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o other_o saint_n 2._o do_v they_o not_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n when_o they_o profess_v that_o they_o worship_v it_o cultu_fw-la latriae_fw-la gretser_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o cross_n say_v we_o affirm_v according_a to_o the_o more_o common_a and_o receive_a opinion_n in_o the_o school_n that_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latry_n that_o be_v divine_a worship_n 3._o do_v they_o not_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n or_o the_o host_n as_o they_o call_v it_o to_o which_o they_o pray_v and_o confess_v before_o which_o they_o fall_v down_o when_o it_o be_v carry_v in_o solemn_a procession_n on_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la day_n 4._o last_o do_v they_o not_o make_v idol_n of_o their_o image_n and_o of_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n before_o which_o they_o burn_v incense_n and_o bow_v down_o when_o they_o pray_v direct_v their_o prayer_n towards_o they_o and_o fasten_v their_o eye_n on_o they_o 2._o this_o conclusion_n then_o just_o and_o right_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o abominable_a idolatry_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o six_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v commit_v idolatry_n 1._o in_o worship_v the_o host_n which_o the_o priest_n hold_v and_o call_v god_n that_o which_o be_v not_o god_n 2._o in_o attribute_v to_o saint_n the_o honour_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n 1._o pray_v to_o they_o 2._o call_v they_o mediator_n 3._o ask_v salvation_n of_o god_n by_o their_o merit_n 4._o believe_v that_o they_o know_v the_o heart_n and_o thought_n of_o man_n 3._o particular_o in_o call_v the_o virgin_n mary_n inventrix_fw-la of_o grace_n the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n the_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n for_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n over_o all_o creature_n belong_v only_o to_o god_n 4._o in_o the_o adoration_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n 5._o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n 6._o in_o the_o adoration_n and_o worship_n of_o bone_n of_o rag_n and_o other_o relic_n of_o the_o dead_a 1._o the_o papist_n do_v commit_v many_o thing_n which_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n do_v do_v and_o so_o be_v like_a unto_o they_o in_o those_o regard_n 2._o in_o particular_a they_o put_v the_o saint_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o god_n and_o goddess_n of_o the_o pagan_n though_o we_o forbear_v to_o fasten_v the_o name_n of_o heathenish_a idolater_n upon_o papist_n yet_o sure_o they_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o they_o do_v 1._o the_o heathen_a carry_v their_o god_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n upon_o their_o shoulder_n baruch_n 6.4_o so_o do_v the_o papist_n bear_v out_o their_o image_n and_o relic_n enclose_v in_o chass_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n in_o their_o solemn_a procession_n on_o high_a day_n 2._o the_o heathen_a deck_v their_o image_n as_o if_o they_o be_v man_n and_o woman_n with_o apparel_n and_o who_o know_v not_o that_o papist_n put_v costly_a apparel_n on_o their_o image_n almost_o every_o saint_n among_o they_o have_v his_o holiday_n and_o his_o working-day_n suit_n 3._o the_o heathen_a light_a candle_n before_o their_o image_n though_o the_o image_n see_v not_o one_o of_o they_o and_o do_v not_o the_o papist_n set_v taper_n before_o they_o 4._o the_o face_n of_o the_o heathen_a idol_n be_v black_v with_o smoke_n
baruch_n v._n 11._o so_o be_v the_o papist_n image_n with_o the_o fume_n of_o the_o incense_n they_o burn_v to_o they_o 5._o the_o heathen_a speak_v to_o their_o idol_n as_o if_o they_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v they_o baruch_n v._n 41._o so_o do_v the_o papist_n to_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n say_v ave_fw-la lignum_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la 6._o the_o heathenish_a priest_n beard_n and_o head_n be_v shave_v baruch_n v._n 31._o and_o so_o be_v our_o popish_a priest_n crown_n 7._o the_o heathen_n about_o the_o calends_o of_o february_n visit_v all_o their_o temple_n with_o light_n a_o like_a ceremony_n the_o papist_n use_v at_o candlemas_n 8._o the_o heathen_a commend_v every_o city_n and_o village_n to_o the_o protection_n of_o some_o god_n or_o goddess_n juno_n be_v lady_n guardian_n of_o carthage_n venus_n of_o cyprus_n diana_n of_o ephesus_n pallas_n of_o athens_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v not_o our_o papist_n likewise_o multiply_v their_o saint_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o their_o city_n and_o do_v they_o not_o share_v the_o patronage_n of_o they_o between_o they_o do_v not_o venice_n fall_v to_o s._n mark_n lot_n paris_n to_o s._n genovief_n spain_n to_o s._n james_n france_n to_o s._n dennis_n scotland_n to_o andrews_n ireland_n to_o s._n patrick_n england_n to_o s._n george_n 9_o the_o heathen_a assign_a several_a office_n to_o several_a god_n call_v upon_o ceres_n for_o corn_n upon_o bacchus_n for_o wine_n upon_o aesculapius_n for_o health_n upon_o mercury_n for_o wealth_n upon_o apollo_n for_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n in_o like_a manner_n the_o papist_n address_v themselves_o to_o particular_a saint_n upon_o particular_a and_o special_a occasion_n to_o st._n genovief_n for_o rain_n to_o st._n marceau_n for_o fair_a weather_n to_o st._n michael_n in_o battle_n to_o st._n nicholas_n in_o a_o sea_n tempest_n to_o st._n eustace_n in_o hunt_v to_o st._n roch_n and_o sebastian_n for_o remedy_n against_o the_o plague_n to_o st._n raphael_n against_o catarrh_n to_o st._n apollonia_n against_o the_o toothache_n to_o st._n anthony_n against_o inflammation_n to_o st._n margaret_n for_o safe_a delivery_n in_o childbirth_n and_o to_o other_o saint_n upon_o other_o occasion_n as_o if_o god_n have_v grant_v a_o kind_n of_o monopoly_n to_o the_o several_a commodity_n of_o this_o life_n to_o several_a saint_n 10._o will_v you_o have_v yet_o more_o hercules_n have_v leave_v his_o club_n to_o st._n christopher_n janus_n have_v resign_v up_o his_o key_n to_o st._n peter_n lucina_n have_v resign_v her_o office_n of_o midwife_n to_o st._n margaret_n the_o muse_n have_v resign_v their_o instrument_n of_o music_n to_o cecilia_n and_o jupiter_n hamun_n have_v resign_v his_o horn_n to_o moses_n concern_v worship_v of_o saint_n depart_v thereupon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v commit_v a_o great_a idolatry_n 1._o veneration_n and_o honour_n of_o saint_n depart_v the_o protestant_a church_n do_v maintain_v and_o practise_v 1._o we_o worthy_o esteem_v of_o their_o person_n and_o recognize_v their_o excellency_n and_o glory_n 2._o we_o give_v they_o honour_n by_o commemoration_n and_o by_o imitation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o virtue_n 3._o when_o they_o depart_v this_o life_n we_o afford_v their_o body_n a_o decent_a burial_n psalm_n 112._o v._o 6._o jos_n 1._o v._n 2._o prov._n 10._o v._o 7._o john_n 8._o v._o 39_o james_n 5._o v._o 10._o act_n 8._o v._o 2._o 4._o and_o some_o of_o our_o learned_a adversary_n seem_v to_o require_v no_o other_o veneration_n of_o saint_n but_o this_o peres_n de_fw-fr tradit_fw-la p._n 3._o 2._o but_o the_o jesuit_n maintain_v the_o adoration_n of_o saint_n depart_v with_o sacred_a and_o religious_a worship_n 1._o erect_v altar_n 2._o building_n temple_n 3._o place_v their_o image_n in_o church_n to_o be_v adore_v 4._o enclose_v their_o relic_n in_o casket_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v 5._o offer_v up_o mass_n in_o the_o honour_n of_o they_o 6._o and_o worship_v they_o by_o church_n service_n and_o by_o canonical_a hour_n 3._o and_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o adoration_n belong_v to_o they_o be_v after_o a_o sort_n divine_a approach_v so_o near_o to_o divine_a worship_n as_o that_o it_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o same_o material_n and_o sacred_a rite_n 4._o we_o acknowledge_v then_o on_o both_o part_n that_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v we_o differ_v in_o the_o manner_n to_o wit_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o adoration_n or_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n divine_a or_o with_o sacred_a rite_n appertain_v to_o god_n religion_n and_o above_o rehearse_v 5._o st._n hierom_n be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o practice_n hereof_o that_o he_o affirm_v we_o do_v not_o worship_n and_o adore_v the_o relic_n of_o saint_n nor_o the_o sun_n moon_n archangel_n or_o any_o other_o name_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o the_o next_o but_o we_o honour_v the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n and_o adore_v he_o who_o martyr_n they_o be_v and_o against_o vigilantius_n who_o at_o any_o time_n adore_v martyr_n 6._o and_o with_o he_o consent_v the_o faithful_a christian_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o be_v traduce_v of_o superstition_n for_o adore_a martyr_n decease_v affirm_v that_o they_o adore_v christ_n jesus_n only_o and_o exhibit_v no_o more_o to_o martyr_n but_o the_o honour_n of_o love_n euseb_n histor_n eccles_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 15._o 7._o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n will_v patronise_v the_o popish_a superstition_n of_o worship_v of_o saint_n depart_v with_o the_o sentence_n of_o hierom_n say_v that_o he_o honour_v paula_n decease_v cultoris_fw-la tui_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o worship_v thou_o but_o to_o they_o we_o answer_v that_o every_o honour_n and_o worship_n be_v not_o such_o as_o papist_n require_v and_o therefore_o to_o reason_n from_o honour_n in_o general_a to_o a_o certain_a kind_n thereof_o be_v to_o mock_v the_o reader_n fraud_n this_o be_v a_o great_a fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o member_n of_o it_o do_v not_o only_a worship_n saint_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o beside_o worship_v imaginary_a saint_n which_o never_o be_v in_o the_o world_n as_o one_o st._n longis_n who_o pierce_v as_o it_o be_v say_v our_o saviour_n side_n as_o one_o st._n martial_a st._n peter_n cousin_n who_o as_o it_o be_v say_v do_v serve_v at_o the_o table_n when_o jesus_n christ_n do_v administer_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o also_o that_o he_o have_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o goat_n drive_v paganism_n out_o of_o the_o gaul_n when_o there_o be_v no_o goat_n in_o the_o gaul_n as_o likewise_o one_o saint_n ursula_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v daughter_n of_o a_o king_n of_o england_n captain_n of_o a_o army_n of_o twelve_o thousand_o virgin_n when_o there_o be_v no_o king_n in_o england_n item_n one_o st._n katherine_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v the_o daughter_n of_o castor_n king_n of_o alexandria_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n maxentius_n to_o have_v convert_v the_o queen_n faustina_n and_o fifty_o philosopher_n all_o the_o abovesaid_a saint_n be_v here_o indeed_o in_o the_o world_n as_o easy_a it_o may_v be_v prove_v and_o who_o life_n by_o baronius_n confession_n in_o his_o martyrologie_n be_v full_a of_o fable_n not_o one_o good_a ancient_a author_n that_o have_v live_v five_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o time_n in_o which_o these_o imaginary_a saint_n be_v set_v up_o do_v speak_v of_o these_o saint_n and_o yet_o prayer_n be_v make_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o st._n margarite_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v swallow_v she_o who_o also_o burst_v by_o that_o which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o childbirth_n from_o whence_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o read_v her_o legend_n to_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v deliver_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v unlawful_a thereupon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v commit_v a_o great_a idolatry_n 1._o we_o say_v with_o epiphanius_n let_v mary_n have_v honour_n and_o let_v the_o lord_n our_o god_n be_v adore_v 2._o but_o the_o papist_n instead_o of_o honour_n exhibit_v error_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o the_o same_o father_n speak_v and_o their_o manner_n of_o worship_v she_o according_a to_o the_o say_a father_n be_v heresy_n and_o dotage_n 3._o for_o some_o part_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o papist_n give_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v the_o action_n of_o divine_a adoration_n namely_o invocation_n rom._n 10._o v._n 14._o vow_n psalm_n 50._o v._o 14._o oath_n deut._n 6._o v._o 13._o and_o yet_o tursellin_n the_o jesuit_n commend_v paul_n a_o hermit_n and_o say_v he_o adore_v god_n and_o his_o mother_n 4._o epiphanius_n have_v another_o belief_n for_o by_o many_o of_o his_o speech_n he_o condemn_v
as_o it_o be_v pretend_v by_o our_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o say_a church_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o that_o they_o be_v deceive_v than_o it_o shall_v follow_v that_o christ_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o apostle_n shall_v have_v deceive_v they_o because_o they_o defend_v their_o institution_n and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n which_o to_o think_v only_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o yet_o more_o to_o say_v it_o the_o reform_a church_n be_v not_o schismatical_a for_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o romish_a church_n as_o false_o they_o be_v accuse_v thereof_o by_o the_o say_a roman_a church_n 1._o have_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o true_o reform_a church_n be_v not_o heretical_a we_o must_v pass_v further_o and_o show_v also_o that_o they_o be_v not_o schismatical_a because_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o for_o that_o cause_n they_o be_v not_o schismatic_a because_o they_o have_v have_v just_a cause_n of_o their_o separation_n which_o we_o demonstrate_v in_o this_o manner_n 3._o for_o not_o to_o be_v schismatic_a in_o make_v separation_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n that_o church_n must_v be_v corrupt_v and_o impure_a and_o this_o corruption_n and_o impurity_n must_v be_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o not_o simple_o in_o the_o manner_n and_o the_o say_a separation_n must_v be_v for_o a_o doctrine_n contrary_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o over_o throw_v the_o ground_n of_o salvation_n and_o annihilate_v the_o faith_n and_o beside_o which_o erroneous_a doctrine_n be_v public_o authorize_v and_o maintain_v by_o arm_n and_o the_o fire_n 4._o when_o that_o do_v meet_v and_o happen_v in_o a_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v other_o church_n that_o god_n have_v deliver_v and_o free_v from_o error_n than_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n to_o withdraw_v and_o separate_v from_o such_o a_o corrupt_a and_o defile_v church_n for_o not_o to_o be_v partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v the_o plague_n of_o which_o she_o be_v threaten_v of_o god_n rev._n 18.4_o 5._o and_o yet_o before_o that_o all_o endeavour_n must_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v remedy_n to_o the_o evil_a after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n who_o before_o they_o do_v retire_v themselves_o from_o babylon_n do_v carry_v their_o hand_n to_o her_o wound_n to_o cure_v they_o but_o see_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a they_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v she_o to_o go_v in_o jerusalem_n there_o to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n jerem._n 51.9_o 10._o these_o be_v their_o word_n we_o will_v have_v heal_v babylon_n but_o she_o be_v not_o heal_v forsake_v she_o and_o let_v we_o go_v every_o one_o into_o his_o own_o country_n so_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o jew_n to_o turn_v towards_o the_o gentile_n but_o after_o that_o they_o have_v reject_v their_o word_n and_o make_v themselves_o unworthy_a thereof_o 6._o it_o have_v be_v for_o that_o and_o after_o the_o same_o proceed_n that_o our_o father_n by_o thousand_o do_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n 7._o for_o which_o retreat_n and_o separation_n we_o be_v wrongful_o accuse_v of_o schism_n for_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v schismatic_a and_o not_o our_o church_n because_o she_o have_v give_v the_o cause_n and_o the_o necessity_n to_o our_o separation_n now_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n and_o not_o the_o separation_n which_o make_v the_o schism_n as_o the_o canonist_n do_v teach_v 8._o so_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o schismatic_n in_o separate_a themselves_o from_o the_o pharise_n but_o it_o be_v the_o pharise_n that_o be_v such_o 9_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v give_v cause_n to_o our_o separation_n 1._o by_o her_o false_a and_o erroneous_a doctrine_n 2._o by_o the_o domination_n of_o antichrist_n and_o 3._o by_o the_o strange_a cruelty_n which_o she_o do_v exercise_n against_o we_o when_o we_o do_v endeavour_v to_o repurge_v the_o temple_n from_o the_o corruption_n which_o the_o devil_n have_v sow_v therein_o during_o the_o darkness_n of_o ignorance_n as_o ancient_o the_o samaritan_n do_v pollute_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o shed_v therein_o dead-men_n bone_n during_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n 10._o have_v be_v so_o deal_v with_o who_o can_v lawful_o revoke_v in_o doubt_n that_o our_o separation_n have_v not_o only_o be_v most_o necessary_a but_o also_o most_o just_a 11._o the_o reform_a church_n for_o the_o abovesaid_a reason_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o thereby_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n rather_o they_o be_v enter_v in_o it_o such_o a_o separation_n have_v not_o be_v a_o forsake_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o go_v forth_o from_o babylon_n a_o escape_n from_o sodom_n a_o quit_v of_o a_o pestiferous_a house_n and_o which_o threaten_v of_o ruin_n 12._o in_o a_o word_n by_o such_o a_o separation_n the_o reform_a church_n do_v separate_v themselves_o only_o from_o a_o particular_a corrupt_a church_n 1._o for_o when_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o her_o great_a purity_n she_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o only_o a_o member_n or_o a_o part_n thereof_o beside_o which_o part_n there_o be_v many_o other_o even_o more_o ancient_a than_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v also_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n part_n of_o the_o catholic_n or_o universal_a church_n 2._o and_o the_o say_v roman_a church_n such_o as_o it_o be_v now_o and_o have_v be_v in_o these_o last_o age_n ought_v not_o to_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n without_o add_v unto_o it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o impure_a idolatrous_a heretical_a and_o antichristian_a church_n 1._o rejection_n of_o the_o injurious_a name_n give_v unto_o the_o reform_a by_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o popish_a writer_n 2._o representation_n of_o the_o laudable_a name_n which_o the_o say_v reform_v do_v approve_v and_o make_v use_n 1._o some_o of_o the_o popish_a writer_n do_v talk_v much_o and_o dispute_v to_o and_o fro_o by_o what_o name_n they_o may_v call_v the_o reform_a either_o christian_n or_o catholic_n or_o heretic_n or_o protestant_n or_o zwinglians_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n or_o sacramentary_n answer_v in_o general_n to_o the_o give_v of_o those_o name_n the_o papist_n do_v call_v indeed_o the_o reform_a at_o their_o pleasure_n by_o such_o name_n as_o their_o malicious_a and_o rail_a spirit_n can_v invent_v sometime_o by_o one_o and_o sometime_o by_o another_o of_o the_o name_n christian_n and_o catholic_n 1._o christian_n and_o catholic_n the_o papist_n will_v not_o have_v the_o reform_a to_o be_v call_v 2._o they_o reserve_v that_o denomination_n to_o themselves_o 3._o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o to_o they_o of_o all_o professor_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o same_o do_v least_o appertain_v the_o reform_a do_v not_o deserve_v the_o injurious_a name_n of_o heretic_n and_o do_v slight_a such_o a_o name_n 1._o the_o reform_a for_o their_o part_n so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o follow_v be_v the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o gospel_n of_o his_o son_n christ_n as_o they_o be_v by_o god_n grace_n most_o sure_a see_v it_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n they_o care_v not_o what_o the_o papist_n do_v think_v of_o they_o or_o what_o they_o speak_v of_o they_o or_o by_o what_o name_n they_o reproach_v they_o 7._o if_o they_o blaspheme_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o call_v it_o heresy_n not_o fear_v or_o spare_v the_o lord_n himself_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o they_o revile_v they_o with_o all_o opprobrious_a name_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v devise_v the_o reform_a reject_v the_o name_n of_o lutheran_n zwinglians_n and_o calvinist_n 1._o they_o do_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v not_o lutheran_n nor_o zwinglians_n nor_o calvinist_n because_o they_o maintain_v not_o any_o private_a or_o proper_a doctrine_n of_o luther_n or_o of_o zuinglius_fw-la or_o of_o calvin_n 2._o no_o more_o than_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v be_v call_v pauline_n or_o petrine_n or_o athanasian_o or_o by_o the_o name_n of_o any_o other_o such_o minister_n of_o christ_n what_o the_o reform_a say_v of_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n 1._o if_o the_o papist_n think_v it_o belong_v not_o to_o we_o reform_v of_o england_n and_o france_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o give_v it_o to_o those_o who_o it_o be_v 2._o be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o schism_n or_o of_o sect_n it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v use_v as_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o for_o distinction_n sake_n
traitor_n to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o his_o disciple_n 4._o yet_o these_o pure_a sectary_n will_v none_o of_o our_o communion_n for_o that_o some_o unclean_a person_n presume_v to_o come_v thither_o 5._o to_o who_o we_o answer_v as_o s._n augustine_n do_v to_o cresconius_n 48._o lib._n 3._o c._n 50._o et_fw-la epist_n 48._o these_o evil_n be_v displease_v to_o the_o good_a we_o forbid_v and_o restrain_v they_o what_o we_o can_v what_o we_o can_v we_o suffer_v 6._o but_o we_o do_v not_o for_o the_o tare_n sake_n forsake_v the_o field_n for_o the_o chaff_n leave_v the_o floor_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o evil_a fish_n break_v the_o net_n for_o the_o goat_n sake_n refuse_v the_o fold_n of_o christ_n 7._o when_o religion_n be_v partly_o corrupt_v partly_o contemn_v in_o israel_n and_o the_o prophet_n cry_v go_v out_o from_o they_o and_o touch_v no_o unclean_a thing_n do_v they_o then_o sever_v themselves_o from_o they_o 8._o in_o evang._n serm._n 8._o i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n say_v augustine_n yet_o doubtless_o they_o do_v themselves_o what_o their_o prophet_n will_v other_o to_o do_v 8._o hoc_fw-la ergo_fw-la est_fw-la exire_fw-la ore_fw-la non_fw-la parcere_fw-la hoc_fw-la immundum_fw-la non_fw-la tangere_fw-la voluntate_fw-la non_fw-la consentire_fw-la 9_o libre_fw-la in_o conspectu_fw-la dei_fw-la est_fw-la cvi_fw-la nec_fw-la deus_fw-la sva_fw-la peccata_fw-la imputat_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la fecit_fw-la neque_fw-la aliena_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la approbavit_fw-la neque_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la tacuit_fw-la neque_fw-la superbiam_fw-la quia_fw-la ab_fw-la unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la â—â—cessit_fw-la there_o be_v a_o necessity_n to_o have_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o liturgy_n for_o the_o public_a administration_n of_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n 1._o this_o certain_a and_o set_v form_n of_o public_a liturgy_n be_v necessary_a to_o entertain_v uniformity_n in_o a_o national_a church_n 2._o there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o our_o hand_n 3._o there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o in_o all_o the_o reform_a national_a church_n as_o in_o the_o national_a reform_a church_n of_o france_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o low-countries_n and_o in_o the_o church_n of_o geneva_n and_o in_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n etc._n etc._n 4._o by_o such_o a_o certain_a and_o set_v form_n of_o public_a liturgy_n no_o wrong_a or_o injury_n be_v do_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o if_o one_o will_v undertake_v to_o enclose_v he_o within_o the_o bar_n of_o certain_a word_n for_o if_o that_o be_v true_a christ_n shall_v have_v commit_v such_o a_o fault_n because_o he_o have_v give_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o with_o they_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n a_o express_a and_o set_v form_n of_o prayer_n david_n also_o shall_v have_v commit_v the_o like_a fault_n have_v give_v we_o in_o his_o psalm_n so_o many_o form_n of_o prayer_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o of_o confession_n of_o sin_n rather_o let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o form_n mention_v of_o the_o prophet_n david_n be_v proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v that_o we_o make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o call_v upon_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o to_o render_v thanks_o unto_o he_o by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n 5._o and_o concern_v the_o ecclesiastical_a set_a form_n which_o we_o require_v and_o commend_v by_o it_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o prescribe_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o beside_o the_o benefit_n of_o a_o national_a uniformity_n our_o scope_n be_v to_o succour_v our_o common_a infirmity_n which_o be_v do_v when_o the_o minister_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o part_n of_o public_a divine_a worship_n do_v make_v use_n of_o the_o help_n of_o the_o church_n thereupon_o and_o esteem_v it_o better_a to_o perform_v it_o in_o certain_a and_o set_v word_n then_o to_o let_v out_o from_o his_o mouth_n impertinent_a and_o ill_o digest_v conception_n and_o word_n 6._o it_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o national_a church_n to_o frame_v such_o a_o set_a form_n of_o liturgy_n §._o the_o reform_a state_n and_o church_n of_o england_n do_v condemn_v utter_o and_o public_o anabaptist_n atheist_n the_o family_n of_o love_n and_o also_o the_o separatist_n 1._o and_o if_o notwithstanding_o that_o condemnation_n there_o be_v such_o in_o the_o state_n of_o england_n and_o secret_o in_o the_o church_n thereof_o so_o have_v there_o be_v always_o heretic_n and_o wicked_a person_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o in_o respect_n of_o they_o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v accuse_v than_o the_o good_a corn_n may_v just_o be_v condemn_v because_o together_o with_o it_o many_o tare_n and_o weed_n spring_v up_o and_o can_v be_v avoid_v §._o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o state_n and_o church_n of_o england_n the_o jesuit_n and_o priest_n do_v never_o cease_v to_o trouble_v they_o and_o assault_v they_o 1._o 1._o it_o be_v not_o unknown_a to_o the_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o also_o to_o the_o subordinate_a magistrate_n of_o england_n how_o since_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o church_n of_o that_o kingdom_n the_o adversary_n pope_n jesuit_n and_o priest_n have_v never_o cease_v to_o trouble_v the_o state_n thereof_o and_o that_o by_o their_o book_n in_o great_a number_n write_v and_o publish_v and_o by_o all_o other_o mean_n that_o possible_o they_o be_v able_a to_o devise_v and_o also_o to_o defame_v that_o holy_a religion_n of_o christ_n which_o through_o god_n great_a mercy_n and_o the_o godly_a law_n of_o the_o sovereign_n be_v according_a to_o god_n word_n establish_v in_o this_o state_n 2._o what_o they_o have_v wrought_v with_o many_o of_o all_o estate_n and_o how_o mighty_o they_o have_v prevail_v with_o that_o strong_a and_o effectual_a illusion_n of_o satan_n which_o have_v advance_v antichrist_n unto_o that_o supremacy_n of_o power_n authority_n and_o credit_n in_o the_o world_n whereof_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o s._n paul_n and_o by_o s._n john_n have_v foretell_v lamentable_a experience_n can_v witness_v and_o that_o in_o the_o backslide_n and_o continual_a apostate_v of_o many_o away_o from_o we_o to_o the_o final_a perdition_n of_o such_o apostate_n to_o the_o grief_n of_o the_o godly_a and_o to_o the_o great_a encouragement_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o enemy_n 2._o and_o we_o have_v no_o doubt_n that_o all_o the_o english_a jesuit_n and_o seminary_n priest_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o college_n of_o rheims_n be_v all_o most_o wilful_o bend_v and_o earnest_o dispose_v to_o do_v what_o harm_n any_o of_o they_o possible_o can_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n §._o all_o the_o english_a jesuit_n and_o seminary_n priest_n by_o their_o writing_n have_v gain_v nothing_o against_o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o england_n 1._o these_o english_a old_a soldier_n of_o the_o popish_a party_n sanders_n harding_n allen_n stapleton_n bristol_n have_v employ_v in_o the_o assail_a of_o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o england_n whatsoever_o either_o read_n or_o leisure_n or_o cunning._n or_o wit_n or_o diligence_n or_o malice_n can_v supply_v unto_o they_o and_o for_o all_o this_o have_v gain_v nothing_o 2._o shall_v new-discovered_n other_o of_o that_o kind_n that_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o these_o hope_v to_o reform_v that_o wherein_o they_o have_v fail_v §._o refutation_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o state_n and_o church_n of_o england_n make_v by_o the_o jesuit_n 1._o he_o that_o reprove_v the_o manner_n of_o other_o it_o be_v meet_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v without_o fault_n 2._o now_o be_v there_o so_o great_a a_o change_n make_v of_o rome_n upon_o the_o sudden_a be_v their_o life_n now_o such_o be_v there_o manner_n begin_v to_o be_v so_o godly_a that_o the_o jesuit_n be_v thence_o return_v here_o friar_n dare_v strive_v with_o we_o about_o virtue_n shamesastness_n and_o honesty_n 3._o howsoever_o there_o be_v in_o england_n many_o thing_n do_v which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v yet_o if_o the_o jesuit_n shall_v say_v that_o there_o be_v as_o great_a impunity_n and_o licentiousness_n of_o sin_n in_o england_n as_o they_o themselves_o have_v see_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o very_a tower_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o kingdom_n all_o man_n will_v judge_v they_o to_o be_v too_o too_o impudent_a 4._o sure_o as_o long_o as_o those_o public_a stew_n and_o den_n of_o whore_n stand_v still_o in_o rome_n the_o jesuit_n can_v scarce_o honest_o make_v mention_n of_o manner_n of_o the_o english_a service_n book_n and_o of_o the_o change_n in_o it_o since_o the_o
to_o swerve_v from_o the_o right_a way_n see_v revel_n 14.4_o 6._o as_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o say_a scripture_n simplicity_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v virginity_n see_v 2_o cor._n 11._o v._n 2_o 7._o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o heresy_n and_o schism_n be_v as_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o faith_n and_o charity_n heresy_n be_v the_o poison_n of_o faith_n and_o infect_v the_o doctrine_n thereof_o schism_n be_v the_o wound_n of_o charity_n and_o by_o which_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v which_o division_n be_v not_o for_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o for_o the_o ceremony_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v and_o establish_v in_o she_o since_o a_o long_a time_n and_o well_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contention_n and_o trouble_n to_o purchase_v the_o glory_n of_o some_o particular_a and_o extraordinary_a wisdom_n and_o sufficiency_n 8._o heretic_n be_v call_v antichrist_n 1_o john_n 2._o v._o 18._o because_o they_o be_v forerunner_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n heresy_n be_v a_o most_o dangerous_a thing_n and_o spread_v soon_o over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o produce_v woeful_a effect_n 1._o heresy_n like_o a_o canker_n soon_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o look_v into_o kill_v and_o that_o eternal_o thousand_o of_o soul_n break_v the_o bond_n of_o nature_n and_o cut_v asunder_o all_o sinew_n of_o humane_a society_n put_v enmity_n variance_n and_o implacable_a discord_n in_o family_n sow_v seed_n of_o sedition_n in_o the_o state_n reach_v dagger_n and_o dagger_n to_o subject_n to_o assacinate_v the_o sacred_a person_n of_o the_o lord_n anoint_v lay_v train_n in_o the_o deep_a vault_n of_o disloyal_a heart_n to_o blow_v up_o parliament_n and_o to_o offer_v whole_a kingdom_n for_o a_o holocaust_n of_o the_o impudence_n of_o error_n and_o heretic_n in_o these_o time_n in_o this_o wretched_a time_n error_n and_o heretic_n which_o be_v wont_v but_o to_o whisper_v man_n in_o the_o ear_n and_o to_o mumble_v between_o the_o tooth_n have_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o step_v into_o the_o pulpit_n and_o to_o belch_v out_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n concern_v the_o book_n of_o heretic_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o absolute_o abolish_v by_o the_o prince_n 1._o concern_v the_o book_n of_o heretic_n this_o be_v our_o judgement_n that_o of_o they_o 1._o some_o be_v magical_a 2._o some_o be_v defamatorie_n book_n 3._o some_o be_v blasphemous_a book_n 4._o and_o some_o be_v book_n full_a of_o divers_a error_n 2._o the_o magical_a book_n be_v to_o be_v burn_v act_n 19.19_o 3._o the_o defamatory_n book_n be_v to_o be_v forbid_v the_o emperor_n constitutious_a do_v ordain_v a_o capital_a punishment_n for_o the_o author_n of_o they_o 4._o the_o notorious_o blasphemous_a book_n of_o heretic_n be_v also_o to_o be_v abolish_v 5._o concern_v the_o book_n of_o heretic_n which_o contain_v divers_a error_n the_o read_n of_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v permit_v to_o every_o one_o and_o chief_o not_o to_o those_o who_o do_v not_o yet_o sufficient_o know_v the_o ground_n of_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n 6._o but_o for_o that_o they_o be_v not_o absolute_o to_o be_v abolish_v but_o the_o read_n of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v permit_v to_o the_o learned_a 7._o which_o we_o prove_v by_o the_o follow_a argument_n the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o the_o apostle_n injunction_n prove_v all_o thing_n say_v s._n paul_n 1_o thes_n 5.21_o and_o s._n john_n 1_o epist_n 4._o v._n 1._o brethren_n believe_v not_o every_o very_a spirit_n but_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n the_o 2._o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o commodity_n and_o utility_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o read_n of_o such_o book_n in_o the_o book_n of_o heretic_n such_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o which_o the_o heresy_n themselves_o be_v confute_v beside_o it_o be_v profitable_a to_o know_v what_o be_v happen_v in_o every_o age._n the_o 3._o argument_n be_v this_o which_o of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v free_a from_o all_o kind_n of_o error_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n many_o thing_n be_v contain_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o abolish_v they_o heretic_n and_o deceiver_n and_o impostor_n grace_v themselves_o with_o high_a and_o strange_a title_n and_o glorious_a name_n to_o blear_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o simple_a 1._o theudas_n say_v he_o be_v some_o great_a one_o simon_n magus_n style_v himself_o the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n montanus_n arrogate_a to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o paracletus_fw-la the_o comforter_n and_o to_o his_o three_o minion_n priscilla_n maximilla_n and_o quintilla_fw-la the_o name_n of_o prophetess_n manes_n bear_v himself_o as_o if_o he_o be_v a_o apostle_n immediate_o send_v from_o christ_n 2._o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o silly_a shift_n of_o a_o bankrupt_a disputant_n in_o the_o school_n to_o argue_v à _fw-fr vocibus_fw-la ad_fw-la res_fw-la from_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o thing_n to_o their_o nature_n eccles_n de_fw-fr not._n eccles_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n fight_v against_o we_o with_o this_o festraw_n we_o be_v surnamed_n catholic_n therefore_o we_o be_v so_o the_o devil_n often_o make_v of_o woman_n strong_a instrument_n to_o dispread_v the_o poison_n of_o heresy_n 1._o simon_n magus_n have_v his_o helena_n martion_n his_o female_a forerunner_n apelles_n his_o philumena_n montanus_n his_o maximilla_n donatus_n his_o lucilla_n elpidus_fw-la his_fw-la agape_n priscillian_n his_o galla_n arius_n the_o prince_n his_o sister_n nicholaus_fw-la antiochenus_fw-la his_o feminine_a troop_n and_o quire_n and_o all_o arch-heretic_n some_o strumpet_n or_o other_o to_o serve_v they_o for_o midwife_n when_o they_o be_v in_o travel_n with_o monstrous_a and_o misshapen_v heresy_n thou_o suffer_v the_o woman_n jezabel_n we_o must_v avoid_v the_o familiar_a company_n of_o god_n enemy_n and_o of_o true_a religion_n for_o fear_v of_o infection_n 1._o for_o such_o enemy_n be_v like_o jacob_n poplar_n rod_n they_o be_v like_o the_o two_o river_n in_o mercator_n axius_n and_o aliacmon_n like_o the_o two_o fountain_n in_o spain_n whereof_o maginus_fw-la 1._o omnia_fw-la injecta_fw-la respuit_fw-la refuse_v all_o that_o be_v cast_v into_o it_o 2._o omnia_fw-la injecta_fw-la sibi_fw-la assimilat_fw-la make_v all_o thing_n cast_v into_o it_o like_v to_o itself_o 2._o the_o danger_n be_v note_v by_o solomon_n prov._n 6.27_o and_o by_o the_o sharp_a speech_n of_o jehu_n the_o prophet_n to_o jehosaphat_n 2_o chron._n 18.3_o 2_o chron._n 19.2_o 3._o therefore_o be_v the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o apostle_n wherefore_o come_v out_o from_o among_o they_o and_o touch_v no_o unclean_a thing_n 2_o cor._n 6.17_o 4._o if_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n will_v not_o stay_v in_o the_o bath_n with_o cerinthus_n the_o heretic_n shall_v we_o dare_v free_o to_o communicate_v with_o worse_a heretic_n of_o the_o chief_a error_n of_o the_o socinian_o 1._o their_o error_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n they_o deny_v the_o trinity_n of_o person_n they_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n they_o say_v that_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o son_n be_v altogether_o impossible_a they_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o person_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v only_o the_o power_n of_o god_n they_o teach_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n dwell_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o firm_a and_o certain_a hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n they_o deny_v that_o a_o particular_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v require_v for_o the_o production_n of_o faith_n they_o deny_v also_o that_o in_o god_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a natural_a justice_n and_o mercy_n 2._o their_o error_n concern_v christ_n the_o mediator_n they_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n the_o divine_a and_o the_o humane_a they_o deny_v that_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o his_o own_o power_n and_o virtue_n they_o deny_v that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n do_v satisfy_v for_o our_o sin_n or_o that_o he_o be_v dead_a to_o merit_v salvation_n unto_o we_o they_o deny_v that_o christ_n have_v reconcile_v we_o unto_o god_n they_o deny_v that_o christ_n be_v come_v to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n for_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v add_v new_a commandment_n to_o the_o law_n they_o deny_v that_o christ_n upon_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v offer_v himself_o to_o god_n for_o we_o they_o deny_v also_o that_o
that_o a_o godly_a man_n can_v with_o a_o entire_a conscience_n retain_v and_o enjoy_v that_o which_o belong_v unto_o he_o but_o that_o he_o be_v to_o make_v common_a whatsoever_o mean_v he_o have_v 2._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n without_o wrong_v his_o conscience_n can_v exercise_v merchandise_n nor_o cookery_n neither_o make_v arm_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o wife_n to_o divorce_v themselves_o for_o different_a religion_n and_o to_o marry_v with_o another_o person_n which_o shall_v not_o differ_v in_o religion_n the_o spirit_n be_v not_o without_o the_o word_n and_o must_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n against_o anabaptistical_n enthusiast_n try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n or_o no_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 1_o joh._n 4.1_o to_o the_o law_n and_o to_o the_o testimony_n say_v the_o prophet_n esaiah_n if_o they_o speak_v not_o according_a to_o this_o word_n it_o be_v because_o there_o be_v no_o light_n in_o they_o esa_fw-la 8.20_o and_o if_o we_o say_v the_o apostle_n or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v unto_o you_o any_o other_o gospel_n than_o what_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v gal._n 1.8_o that_o be_v say_v s._n augustine_n than_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a writing_n august_n contr_n do_fw-mi petil._n lib._n 3._o c._n 6._o of_o schism_n and_o schismatic_n 1._o schism_n be_v a_o dissension_n or_o separation_n when_o one_o or_o more_o separate_a and_o rend_v themselves_o from_o the_o outward_a fellowship_n of_o the_o faithful_a cut_v asunder_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o some_o dislike_n of_o some_o rite_n and_o order_n therein_o lawful_o receive_v and_o observe_v or_o else_o upon_o different_a opinion_n about_o their_o teacher_n 2._o as_o heresy_n be_v a_o depart_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n so_o schism_n be_v a_o cut_n off_o one_o self_n for_o external_n thing_n a_o example_n hereof_o we_o have_v 1_o cor._n 1.10_o etc._n etc._n in_o these_o word_n every_o one_o of_o you_o say_v i_o be_o paul_n i_o be_o apollo_n i_o be_o cephas_n and_o i_o be_o christ_n 3._o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o schism_n one_o be_v simple_a and_o without_o any_o conjunction_n of_o error_n in_o doctrine_n the_o other_o be_v mix_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v conjoin_v with_o some_o error_n in_o doctrine_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o the_o separation_n that_o make_v the_o schism_n but_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o say_a separation_n as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o cannon_n law_n do_v teach_v 5._o this_o cause_n of_o separation_n must_v not_o be_v the_o corrupt_a life_n and_o manner_n of_o some_o member_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n but_o only_a error_n heresy_n and_o idolatry_n 6._o in_o this_o regard_n the_o reform_a church_n be_v not_o schismatical_a because_o for_o such_o a_o cause_n they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n 6._o it_o be_v rather_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v heretical_a and_o the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o same_o because_o they_o have_v give_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o separation_n by_o their_o heresy_n their_o idolatry_n their_o persecution_n and_o their_o tyranny_n 8._o before_o this_o separation_n of_o the_o reform_a from_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v be_v great_a schism_n in_o she_o by_o the_o plurality_n of_o pope_n which_o she_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n 9_o there_o have_v be_v also_o many_o schism_n in_o the_o say_a roman_a church_n by_o the_o division_n of_o her_o doctor_n 10._o the_o reform_a church_n do_v wish_v the_o convocation_n of_o a_o lawful_a council_n to_o reform_v the_o error_n and_o abuse_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 11._o beside_o the_o roman_a church_n other_o church_n have_v be_v schismatical_a as_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o of_o the_o novatian_o who_o for_o some_o fault_n of_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n do_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 13._o there_o be_v a_o great_a danger_n in_o schism_n although_o it_o be_v not_o as_o great_a a_o evil_a as_o heresy_n and_o therefore_o the_o remedy_n must_v be_v apply_v unto_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o do_v appear_v of_o the_o false_a religion_n in_o general_a and_o conjoint_o 1._o of_o pagan_n and_o gentile_n 2._o of_o the_o modern_a jew_n 3._o of_o turk_n and_o mahometans_n which_o be_v all_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1._o of_o pagan_n and_o gentile_n 1._o the_o pagan_n and_o gentile_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a god_n &_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o word_n 2._o and_o among_o they_o some_o be_v find_v who_o not_o by_o consequence_n and_o as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o mind_n and_o mean_v it_o but_o by_o express_a profession_n do_v worship_n the_o devil_n build_v temple_n unto_o he_o and_o render_v unto_o he_o religious_a worship_n 2._o of_o the_o modern_a jew_n the_o modern_a jew_n which_o be_v now_o scatter_v among_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v virulent_a enemy_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n for_o have_v persecute_v the_o saviour_n during_o his_o life_n they_o injure_v he_o and_o blaspheme_v against_o he_o after_o his_o death_n 3._o of_o the_o turk_n and_o mahumetan_n the_o turk_n and_o mahometans_n do_v prefer_v their_o mahumet_n to_o christ_n and_o do_v follow_v the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n which_o the_o alcoran_n do_v propound_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o false_a religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n in_o particular_a 1._o the_o principle_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n 2._o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v 1._o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 2._o the_o true_a worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 3._o the_o true_a mean_a of_o man_n reconciliation_n with_o god_n 3._o let_v now_o every_o one_o consider_v well_o whether_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v elsewhere_o than_o in_o the_o ancient_a judaical_a religion_n and_o in_o the_o true_a christian_a 4._o true_o not_o among_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n 1._o for_o instead_o of_o a_o word_n of_o god_n which_o enlighten_v we_o to_o salvation_n there_o be_v but_o ambiguous_a vain_a frivolous_a oracle_n which_o do_v not_o speak_v neither_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n nor_o of_o man_n salvation_n 2._o instead_o of_o the_o true_a god_n among_o they_o only_o be_v find_v devil_n man_n and_o idol_n 3._o instead_o of_o a_o sufficient_a mediator_n they_o only_o have_v wash_n which_o pass_v not_o further_o than_o the_o skin_n slaughter_v of_o man_n sacrifice_n of_o poor_a wretched_a condemn_v for_o their_o crime_n 5._o how_o can_v there_o have_v be_v a_o true_a religion_n among_o the_o say_a pagan_n since_o they_o do_v not_o know_v nor_o have_v the_o true_a god_n how_o can_v there_o have_v be_v among_o they_o a_o assure_a and_o certain_a religion_n since_o the_o true_a god_n do_v not_o speak_v unto_o they_o and_o how_o can_v there_o have_v be_v a_o save_a religion_n among_o they_o since_o the_o true_a god_n do_v not_o intervene_v in_o it_o what_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o true_a god_n and_o the_o false_a god_n of_o ancient_a pagan_n and_o gentile_n the_o true_a god_n be_v style_v the_o live_a god_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o heathen_a idol_n which_o be_v without_o life_n sense_n or_o motion_n 1._o they_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v not_o ear_n and_o hear_v not_o hands_z and_o handle_v not_o whereas_o the_o true_a god_n have_v no_o eye_n yet_o see_v no_o ear_n yet_o hear_v no_o hand_n yet_o work_v all_o thing_n 2._o the_o heathen_a idol_n be_v carry_v upon_o man_n shoulder_n or_o camel_n back_n as_o the_o prophet_n esay_n excellent_o describe_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o procession_n esa_n 46.1_o 2_o 3._o but_o contrariwise_o the_o true_a god_n bear_v his_o child_n and_o support_v they_o from_o the_o womb_n even_o to_o their_o old_a age_n and_o gray_a hair_n 3._o the_o heathen_a god_n as_o s._n augustine_n observe_v in_o the_o siege_n of_o troy_n save_v not_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o but_o be_v save_v by_o they_o from_o fire_n and_o spoil_v whereupon_o he_o infer_v what_o folly_n be_v it_o to_o worship_v such_o god_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o city_n and_o country_n which_o be_v not_o able_a to_o keep_v their_o own_o keeper_n but_o the_o true_a god_n preserve_v they_o that_o serve_v he_o and_o hide_v they_o under_o the_o shadow_n of_o his_o wing_n of_o the_o great_a multitude_n and_o diversity_n of_o the_o god_n acknowledge_v and_o worship_v by_o the_o pagan_n 1._o the_o assyrian_n worship_v as_o many_o god_n as_o they_o have_v to_n 2._o the_o persian_n have_v as_o many_o god_n as_o there_o be_v star_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o fire_n on_o earth_n 3._o the_o
only_o 3._o have_v begin_v first_o at_o the_o diet_n of_o ausbourg_n we_o be_v enforce_v to_o use_v it_o the_o reform_a be_v true_o christian_n and_o catholic_n 1._o we_o reform_a tell_v the_o papist_n notwithstanding_o their_o opprobrious_a name_n that_o if_o a_o christian_a be_v he_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n according_a to_o his_o word_n and_o if_o catholic_n be_v they_o that_o profess_v the_o universal_a faith_n of_o christ_n we_o be_v true_o christian_n and_o catholic_n believe_v so_o and_o profess_v so_o 2._o and_o be_v content_a with_o these_o name_n and_o desire_v no_o other_o §._o let_v the_o papist_n be_v call_v as_o they_o will_v the_o reform_a who_o reprove_v and_o confute_v the_o multitude_n of_o their_o namss_n will_v not_o be_v grieve_v at_o they_o 1._o let_v the_o papist_n be_v call_v diverse_o franciscanes_n benedictines_n dominicane_n and_o whatsoever_o other_o title_n they_o can_v take_v up_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o grieve_v at_o the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o their_o name_n 2_o who_o be_v in_o truth_n almost_o any_o thing_n rather_o than_o christian_n delight_n in_o any_o name_n rather_o than_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n against_o the_o reconcilement_n and_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o religion_n the_o reform_a and_o the_o roman_a 1._o be_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v heretikcal_a and_o impure_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o reform_a church_n orthodox_n and_o pure_a it_o follow_v manifest_o that_o there_o can_v be_v none_o well_o ground_v hope_n to_o agree_v and_o reunite_v popery_n with_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o labour_n of_o those_o who_o will_v think_v upon_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o a_o seasonable_a labour_n 1._o because_o that_o in_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v among_o we_o we_o be_v so_o contrary_a one_o to_o the_o other_o that_o the_o one_o do_v clear_o maintain_v the_o negative_a and_o the_o other_o the_o affirmative_a now_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o one_o of_o the_o proposition_n be_v true_a and_o the_o other_o false_a because_o two_o contradictory_n can_v be_v together_o true_a and_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o soldier_n they_o by_o the_o mastic_n of_o some_o distinction_n have_v no_o ground_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 2._o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v solemn_o ratify_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n upon_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o therefore_o since_o that_o ratification_n and_o confirmation_n there_o be_v no_o way_n nor_o mean_v leave_v of_o reconcilement_n and_o agreement_n for_o if_o there_o be_v the_o say_a church_n shall_v be_v bind_v to_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v be_v reform_v and_o to_o disannul_v and_o abrogate_v concern_v they_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o say_a council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v from_o she_o as_o long_o as_o she_o shall_v maintain_v this_o poin_n as_o she_o do_v vehement_o that_o she_o can_v err_v and_o that_o she_o lay_v down_o and_o propound_v no_o other_o principle_n of_o faith_n than_o her_o belief_n against_o toleration_n of_o false_a religion_n with_o the_o pure_a and_o reform_v when_o they_o differ_v in_o fundamental_a ground_n 1._o it_o be_v not_o only_o evil_a to_o do_v but_o also_o to_o suffer_v evil_a when_o it_o be_v in_o our_o power_n to_o hinder_v it_o therefore_o religion_n differ_v in_o fundamental_a ground_n be_v not_o to_o be_v tolerate_v together_o 2._o this_o be_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n draw_v 1._o from_o the_o law_n forbid_v to_o plough_v with_o a_o ox_n and_o a_o ass_n and_o punish_v idolater_n with_o death_n deut._n 22.10_o 11._o and_o deut._n 19.6.8_o 9_o 2._o from_o the_o gospel_n deny_v the_o service_n of_o two_o master_n mat._n 6.24_o and_o interdict_v all_o fellowship_n and_o communion_n of_o light_n with_o darkness_n or_o christ_n with_o belial_n 2_o cor._n 6.14_o 15_o 16._o 3._o from_o the_o spirit_n bill_n of_o enditement_n frame_v against_o the_o angel_n of_o pergamos_n and_o thyatira_n for_o tollerate_v the_o nicolaitan_n rev._n 2.15_o &_o 20._o 4._o from_o god_n threaten_v to_o cut_v off_o all_o such_o as_o swear_v by_o he_o and_o by_o malcham_n zeph._n 1.5_o 5._o from_o the_o imputation_n which_o be_v lay_v by_o the_o spirit_n upon_o many_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n for_o not_o take_v away_o the_o high_a place_n 1_o king_n 15.14_o 6._o from_o the_o example_n of_o asa_n josiah_n ezekiah_n constantine_n jovian_a theodosius_n and_o other_o religious_a prince_n who_o by_o severe_a law_n restrain_v heresy_n and_o idolatry_n and_o constrain_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n 7._o from_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o heresy_n which_o like_o a_o canker_n soon_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o look_v into_o kill_v and_o that_o eternal_o thousand_o of_o soul_n break_v the_o band_n of_o nature_n and_o cut_v in_o sunder_o all_o sinew_n of_o human_a society_n put_v enmity_n variance_n and_o implacable_a discord_n in_o family_n sow_v seed_n of_o sedition_n in_o the_o state_n and_o rebellion_n against_o the_o prince_n refutation_n of_o this_o slander_n of_o the_o popish_a doctor_n that_o the_o reform_a be_v enemy_n to_o scripture_n 1._o the_o reform_a say_v that_o this_o be_v indeed_o a_o very_a impudent_a slander_n 2._o for_o who_o ever_o think_v and_o speak_v more_o honourable_o reverent_o and_o with_o more_o due_a regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o they_o who_o have_v receive_v and_o embrace_v all_o scripture_n give_v by_o inspiration_n as_o the_o very_a voice_n of_o god_n himself_o hold_v it_o for_o the_o only_a ground_n and_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o so_o rest_v in_o it_o as_o that_o they_o desire_v no_o other_o help_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o if_o they_o have_v not_o with_o more_o diligence_n and_o devotion_n defend_v than_o the_o romanist_n ever_o do_v long_o ere_o this_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o have_v perish_v and_o it_o have_v be_v count_v as_o a_o dead_a letter_n 3._o for_o what_o have_v the_o reform_a do_v for_o these_o many_o year_n with_o more_o endeavour_n and_o diligence_n then_o to_o maintain_v the_o majesty_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o the_o romanist_n have_v so_o unworthy_o violate_v 5._o and_o yet_o they_o blush_v not_o to_o match_v the_o reform_a with_o the_o manichee_n and_o ebionite_n who_o have_v violent_o lay_v villainous_a hand_n upon_o those_o sacred_a book_n of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n exclude_v from_o the_o canon_n by_o the_o reform_a church_n jesuit_n the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n do_v demand_n of_o the_o reform_a by_o what_o authority_n they_o maim_v and_o rob_v the_o corpse_n of_o the_o bible_n answer_v of_o the_o reform_a to_o that_o demand_n 1._o we_o offer_v no_o violence_n to_o this_o body_n neither_o do_v we_o cut_v off_o any_o which_o do_v appertain_v to_o the_o substance_n and_o perfection_n of_o it_o we_o pull_v away_o no_o member_n 2._o for_o we_o do_v not_o cut_v out_o any_o true_a canonical_a scripture_n but_o cull_v out_o such_o as_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o foist_v in_o and_o counterfeit_n 3._o herein_o we_o do_v the_o canonical_a scripture_n no_o injury_n divide_v they_o from_o such_o book_n as_o be_v not_o of_o that_o absolute_a authority_n that_o they_o which_o be_v in_o truth_n canonical_a may_v remain_v entire_a and_o whole_a together_o no_o more_o than_o the_o shepherd_n do_v injury_n to_o the_o sheep_n in_o sort_v the_o goat_n and_o orhe_a cattle_n from_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n have_v power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n if_o the_o sinner_n repent_v and_o believe_v the_o gospel_n make_v not_o the_o english_a reform_a minister_n to_o be_v priest_n as_o they_o be_v call_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o we_o reform_a say_v that_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n have_v power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n not_o in_o some_o case_n only_o but_o in_o all_o whatsoever_o if_o the_o sinner_n repent_v and_o believe_v the_o gospel_n 2._o this_o authority_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o by_o christ_n 3._o this_o in_o the_o state_n and_o church_n of_o england_n the_o parliament_n and_o the_o communion_n book_n confess_v 2._o 1._o nevertheless_o a_o popish_a writer_n be_v far_o from_o his_o purpose_n to_o prove_v thereby_o the_o popish_a order_n of_o priesthood_n 2._o for_o this_o make_v not_o the_o english_a reform_a minister_n to_o be_v priest_n as_o they_o be_v call_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o preacher_n of_o repentance_n which_o bring_v the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o all_o those_o that_o be_v heavy_a lade_v and_o desire_v to_o be_v refresh_v 3._o 1._o neither_o have_v they_o power_n
themselves_o to_o forgive_v sin_n but_o god_n alone_o forgive_v sin_n mark_v 1.7_o 2._o but_o have_v the_o word_n of_o reconciliation_n commit_v unto_o they_o from_o god_n they_o offer_v pardon_n and_o in_o his_o name_n pronounce_v pardon_n to_o the_o sinner_n that_o believe_v and_o that_o turn_v from_o his_o wickedness_n and_o sin_n unto_o the_o lord_n refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o popish_a writer_n that_o in_o the_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a their_o be_v no_o stay_n or_o certainty_n 1._o what_o great_a steadfastness_n in_o religion_n can_v be_v require_v then_o to_o hold_v god_n word_n which_o we_o reform_a profess_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n we_o build_v our_o faith_n 2._o if_o the_o popish_a doctor_n can_v show_v wherein_o we_o swarve_v from_o it_o we_o will_v not_o refuse_v their_o instruction_n 3._o but_o that_o they_o can_v do_v for_o we_o plant_v not_o our_o religion_n in_o man_n judgement_n and_o in_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o tradition_n in_o vain_a ceremony_n and_o device_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v 4._o but_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n we_o depend_v upon_o god_n who_o in_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n have_v deliver_v to_o his_o church_n one_o certain_a uniform_a and_o perfect_a doctrine_n to_o which_o we_o add_v nothing_o from_o which_o we_o take_v nothing_o away_o in_o which_o we_o settle_v and_o ground_n ourselves_o §._o in_o matter_n of_o point_n of_o religion_n the_o private_a judgement_n of_o some_o few_o be_v not_o to_o be_v object_v by_o the_o popish_a doctor_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o whole_a reform_a church_n and_o therefore_o conclude_v that_o in_o our_o reform_a religion_n we_o have_v no_o certain_a stay_n 1._o for_o then_o may_v we_o reform_v in_o like_a manner_n and_o by_o as_o good_a reason_n argue_v against_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o thousand_o such_o matter_n wherein_o have_v be_v no_o small_a dissension_n among_o the_o popish_a divine_n that_o the_o papist_n have_v no_o certain_a ground_n of_o their_o faith_n 2._o that_o appear_v by_o the_o follow_a example_n 1_o a_o cardinal_n of_o rome_n have_v open_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n permit_v one_o wife_n to_o priest_n and_z to_z other_o more_z and_o that_o plurality_n of_o wife_n be_v not_o forbid_v either_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n or_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n this_o cardinal_n be_v caietan_n the_o pope_n legate_n in_o germany_n and_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o luther_n katherine_n have_v note_v this_o among_o his_o manifold_a error_n 2._o and_o another_o pope_n legate_n write_v and_o publish_v in_o print_n a_o treatise_n in_o commendation_n of_o a_o foul_a sin_n for_o which_o he_o be_v great_o and_o grievous_o punish_v by_o the_o pope_n be_v prefer_v to_o a_o great_a archbishopric_n 3._o pighus_fw-la say_v that_o justice_n in_o we_o be_v a_o relation_n wherein_o he_o have_v exceed_o offend_v the_o other_o popish_a doctor_n and_o writer_n 3._o may_v we_o reform_v now_o by_o the_o papist_n example_n hereof_o conclude_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o thus_o the_o papist_n do_v believe_v general_o or_o else_o that_o there_o be_v no_o stay_n in_o their_o religion_n refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o popish_a doctor_n that_o in_o the_o reform_a church_n there_o be_v no_o unity_n but_o great_a difference_n 1._o we_o reform_a say_v that_o great_a difference_n shall_v not_o the_o popish_a doctor_n find_v among_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o reform_a church_n then_o may_v be_v among_o the_o child_n of_o god_n 2._o when_o such_o bitter_a dissension_n be_v between_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n church_n about_o the_o day_n of_o passeover_n and_o the_o same_o continue_a so_o many_o year_n with_o great_a offence_n and_o alienation_n among_o the_o faithful_a yet_o they_o cease_v not_o for_o all_o that_o to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n 3._o neither_o be_v it_o ever_o to_o be_v hope_v for_o that_o such_o perfect_a concord_n shall_v be_v among_o the_o professor_n of_o christ_n religion_n that_o they_o shall_v agree_v most_o joyn_o together_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o in_o every_o particular_a point_n thereof_o 4._o yet_o let_v we_o add_v that_o although_o the_o tyrannical_a and_o the_o worldly_a and_o the_o carnal_a provision_n for_o keep_v of_o unity_n above_o represent_v be_v not_o among_o the_o reform_a church_n notwithstanding_o through_o god_n grace_n and_o blessing_n all_o church_n reform_v agree_v sound_o in_o all_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v substantial_a and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o shall_v so_o do_v unto_o the_o end_n refutation_n of_o this_o accusation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o popish_a doctor_n that_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o religion_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n many_o paradox_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o in_o general_n 1._o hierome_n say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n to_o be_v patient_a if_o he_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n 2._o and_o therefore_o in_o so_o much_o the_o worse_a part_n do_v we_o reform_v take_v it_o that_o so_o many_o paradox_n false_a and_o horrible_a be_v by_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o popish_a doctor_n object_v against_o we_o 3._o and_o indeed_o those_o jesuit_n and_o other_o of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n that_o do_v object_n they_o to_o we_o do_v in_o this_o place_n manifest_v a_o horrible_a impudence_n and_o audaciousness_n for_o unless_o they_o have_v quite_o and_o clean_o put_v off_o both_o all_o religion_n of_o god_n and_o reverence_n towards_o man_n they_o will_v never_o have_v admit_v so_o much_o impudency_n into_o themselves_o as_o to_o upbraid_v we_o with_o these_o monstrous_a opinion_n 4_o but_o we_o perceive_v what_o they_o intend_v for_o they_o hope_v that_o by_o slander_v bold_o somewhat_o will_v always_o cleave_v fast_o which_o one_o of_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v 5._o for_o since_o they_o lack_v true_a imputation_n whereby_o they_o may_v oppugn_v our_o church_n it_o remain_v that_o either_o they_o shall_v leave_v off_o writing_n which_o be_v their_o honest_a way_n or_o at_o least_o devise_v some_o slander_n which_o they_o will_v cast_v like_o venom_a dart_n upon_o we_o 6._o which_o thing_n be_v both_o in_o itself_o very_o filthy_a and_o also_o a_o sure_a argument_n of_o their_o desperateness_n 7._o when_o we_o handle_v in_o particular_a the_o controversy_n that_o be_v between_o we_o by_o god_n grace_n we_o shall_v so_o wipe_v away_o these_o their_o paradox_n and_o impossibility_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v perceive_v that_o they_o be_v ascribe_v to_o we_o by_o they_o most_o false_o and_o most_o impudent_o 8._o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o entreat_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v this_o that_o those_o pretend_a paradox_n be_v either_o such_o thing_n as_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v true_a than_o they_o or_o else_o that_o they_o be_v crafty_o and_o treacherous_o wrest_v by_o they_o in_o a_o perverse_a meaning_n §._o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o many_o paradox_n be_v to_o be_v find_v 1._o the_o jesuit_n publish_v that_o there_o be_v paradox_n in_o great_a number_n in_o the_o reform_a religion_n and_o doctrine_n and_o do_v endeavour_v to_o manifest_v it_o by_o many_o instance_n which_o they_o propose_v but_o although_o they_o have_v stir_v this_o puddle_n to_o the_o bottom_n with_o all_o their_o diligence_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v so_o much_o as_o one_o paradox_n or_o a_o piece_n of_o a_o paradox_n of_o the_o reform_a 2._o 1._o but_o now_o if_o the_o say_v reform_v shall_v but_o a_o little_a make_v search_n into_o the_o most_o filthy_a puddle_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n as_o to_o reckon_v up_o what_o they_o have_v affirm_v of_o god_n of_o the_o actual_a providence_n of_o god_n of_o predestination_n of_o the_o person_n and_o of_o the_o office_n of_o christ_n of_o original_a sin_n of_o the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n and_o justification_n of_o purgatory_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o great_a matter_n in_o reliligion_n how_o many_o cart_n shall_v they_o fill_v with_o paradox_n horrible_a to_o be_v speak_v or_o think_v 2._o we_o forbear_v at_o this_o present_a handle_v but_o general_a observation_n to_o stir_v this_o common_a sewer_n but_o we_o will_v do_v it_o hereafter_o by_o god_n grace_n when_o we_o take_v in_o hand_n the_o particular_a controversy_n about_o the_o say_v common_a place_n that_o have_v be_v mention_v the_o renown_a doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n be_v impudent_o accuse_v of_o ignorance_n by_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n 1._o for_o we_o reform_v do_v ask_v of_o these_o jesuit_n and_o their_o fellow_n and_o